« Back
Generated:
Post last updated:
are we all we are
inanna's ring!sasuke wakes up in narutoverse
Permalink Mark Unread

The night outside is silent, betraying no trace of the carnage that just washed the streets of the enclave. Uchiha Itachi stands in the sitting room, his parents kneeling in front of him, the last remnants of the clan. The moon shining in through the window flashes brightly off the blade of his sword held at his side and lights up the tasteful landscape decorating the right-side wall. The artist was clearly a master of his craft, giving life with each brushstroke to every leaf on the tree, each blade of grass on the hillside. Itachi has always had an eye for detail. One can't cast a proper genjutsu without intimately understanding the reality one is replacing. The way his mother's head tilts slightly downward, the stiffness of his father's back.

"Take care of your brother," Fugaku says. The spot of light on the wall bounces to the ceiling. One breath. Then another.

On the exhale, the sword swings through a perfectly horizontal arc, and two bodies collapse forward. Itachi gives the blade a flick to shake off the traces of blood and smoothly sheathes it over his back. Attention to detail is important. Care for your weapons properly, and they won't fail you. When he looks up, he sees a small face staring in horror back at him. Red eyes spinning, Itachi holds his gaze. This next part is important. If he gets this wrong, the rest might as well have been for naught.

"Remember this, little brother. And when you have the same eyes as I do, come and find me." Itachi lays the Tsukiyomi over his brother like a blanket of nettles, tenderly as he can.


And then he leaves. He needs to report the success of his mission.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira wakes up groggy and sore. And not in a good, post-night-of-fun way. More like a 'got the shit beat out of him' way.

Except he hasn't seriously, no-holds-barred, fought anyone in years, and he hasn't even sparred this week. Was there a raid he forgot - but he should still be on parental leave -

There's wood, smooth, pressing into his cheeks, and he forces his eyes open. His vision's clear, and the night seems well illuminated.

...His limbs are short. What the hell? Was he undercover as a kid? Sugira pushes himself up, doesn't activate his ring to return his apparent age to normal quite yet, and looks around -

What. What the fuck why are there bodies -

Two. Killed with a bladed weapon. Likely a sword. Someone standing behind them. The person was right handed, short. A teenager at most, likely a preteen, Sugira analyzes, fading into professional mode. The two bodies show no signs of regenerating, so they don't have Phoenix…

He shouldn't touch the bodies. He's not crime scene. He'll need to give a report on this, though, and being on the witness end always sucks -

He looks around, notes the blood splatter - they likely died fast - and no signs of struggle.

Sugira takes a deep breath, and reaches for his mental connections to Mu-Shita and Ishara, which he really should have done earlier -

Nothing.

His connections to both women are blank.

He gropes at his hand, and - he doesn't have a ring on, doesn't have any jewelry on, can't summon the interface for making new rings -

The fuck is going on?

...And if he doesn't have his rings, doesn't have his invulnerability, he should not be hanging around a recent crime scene.

He slinks out through the doors, glancing around, but hears no one. Just wind, distantly. The settling of an old house. There's no sign of the killer.

Sugira… Doesn't quite know what to do here. He can't contact anyone, not even the emergency telepathic channels the city maintains. He's in a child's body for some goddess-forsaken reason, at the site of murders -

No.

A massacre.

He steps onto the street, and sees death like he hasn't since he was on Ur-Namush's trail. The woman had destroyed entire towns and all those in them, except the children…

Did someone cast an illusion over him, to give him the perspective of one of her survivors? Did Inanna do something? He knows he's adjacent to people who've caught the goddess's attention, it's not unreasonable she decided to make a story of him -

He needs to secure his own safety. He's a witness, even if only to some sick fuck's idea of an illusion. He needs to contact allies - he doesn't know who allies would be here, but he'll assume anyone unarmed is a potential -

First: does he have any powers left? His ring powers - teleportation, speed, invulnerability, telepathy, extraordinary senses, his damage capabilities - are gone, but he started with basic magical talent and clawed his way up to one of the more powerful mages on his planet -

He rubs his fingers together… And discovers he still has his cantrips slotted in his head. Nothing else, and no signs of a spellbook. Inanna fucking damn it.

He's really not used to listening without the benefit of enhanced senses and cognition, but he does his best to figure out how to get out of the compound without stepping in any blood (difficult) and without drawing attention. He can hear no one, see no signs of the attacker, and the bodies are rapidly cooling.

Sugira reaches a set of gates, swinging open in the wind, takes a deep breath, and darts through. There's a road, and -

Distantly, lights through the trees. Artificial ones.

He breaks into a run.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not quite at the town (electric lights and buildings of stone, brick, and clay, backing onto an exposed cliffside with four faces carved into it) when two figures swing down into his path. They're wearing matched sets of body armor in dark, muted colors and white masks that cover their faces, one shaped vaguely like a dog and one reminiscent of a horse.

Horse holds up a hand to stop him. "Whoa there, little Uchiha. What are you running from?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He skids to a stop. He's not even having to pretend to be wary and kind of panicked (and startled at them appearing, holy shit he'd forgotten how bad baseline senses are).

"There's bodies. A massacre."

Also 'little Uchiha' - that sounds like a name. Kind of weirdly like that one boyfriend of his mom's. Implies - he's in media res? There's a backstory to this? He can dissect this later, but for now he'll lean towards 'he shouldn't start claiming to be someone other than who they think he is.'

Permalink Mark Unread

"A massacre?" Horse repeats. Dog's head tilts, and he flashes some sign language at Horse. "In the compound?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes. I didn't see anyone alive. Blood was wet." A kid also shouldn't be able to estimate how long ago it was, unfortunately...

He's hoping they're on his side. They're acting kind of like it, at least.

Permalink Mark Unread

Horse signs something to Dog, and Dog vanishes, too fast for the eye to follow.

"Come with me, little Uchiha. I'll take you somewhere safe."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well if he tries to run the speedster just proved he won't be able to. Stupid baseline body.

He nods, slowly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Horse escorts him into town. The streets are almost deserted at this time of night, and the few people that are out take one glance at the mask and steer well clear. They come to a round building painted red at the center of town, right at the base of the cliff. Horse takes him around to a side door that's almost but not quite hidden and slaps the side of the frame. Tiny, incomprehensible scribblings fan out across the door then disappear, and it swings open. Inside is a hallway such as might be found in any office building. Horse steers him to the right and down a set of stairs, and then into a small, plain room with two metal chairs on either side of a square table and one lonely light fixture overhead.

"Have a seat, kid," Horse suggests. "Do you want something to drink?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He sits.

Possible interrogation room, great. Hopefully just being repurposed as a panic room, or he's misinterpreting it and it's the universe's most depressing office break room.

He'd almost prefer it be an interrogation room. The Empire basically doesn't have depressing office break rooms, and you can usually judge how reasonable a place to live a frontier planet is by its workers' amenities.

He shakes his head. He's not thirsty, and he's also not stupid enough to willingly put possible drugs in his system. "Not now..." he says, quietly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right. You sit tight and just take it easy, okay? I'll be back in a bit, I'm just going to tell some people we picked you up."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright."

Permalink Mark Unread

Horse exits the room and clicks the door shut behind him.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't see any obvious cameras but that obviously doesn't mean he's not being observed. Scrying is common, after all - at least where he's from, he didn't notice rings on the two masked men.

He makes a point of evening out his breathing, and mostly just... Thinks. Head down, so it's plausible he's hiding some kind of strong emotional reaction.

They're acting like he's familiar. Like he's a charge. 'Little Uchiha' - not the only one of the Uchiha family. Was the massacred - compound? - the Uchiha?

...He hadn't really paid attention to people's faces. Hadn't checked if they were anyone he actually knows. At least... At least he's a kid, and his younger siblings and own kids can't have been among them without breaking the logic of this place. And... He's increasingly assuming Inanna is behind this. Horror stories usually aren't her style. 'Tragic backstory to the dark and mysterious love interest' might be, which, ugh.

To the masked men - they communicated in sign. Didn't emote much. A cultural tendency away from strong expressions of emotion? Matches with the masks. Sign... Something he wasn't expected to know. Looked more like field-codes than a full signed language. They're used to communicating silently, and were able to follow each other's motions even in the dark. The people on the street studiously ignored them. Secret police of some kind? Worrying, that.

There's more, but... He really only has scraps, for now. Their armor wasn't blatantly magical, he hasn't seen signs of common magic amenities. People are mostly inside at night. A curfew? He's more used to places this size having significant nightlife, given that a decent chunk of the population doesn't need sleep anyways.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's perhaps twenty minutes before the door opens again, this time admitting a tall, blond man with his hair tied back in a ponytail.

"Sasuke?" He says. "Do you remember me? I'm Yamanaka Inoichi, Ino's dad."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Sasuke is kind of close to Sugira if he squints.

"Not really well," he says, figuring that's the best middle ground.

Permalink Mark Unread

Inoichi sits down in the other chair, posture open and friendly.

"The Anbu said he found you on the road outside the compound, running away. Do you remember that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah..."

Quiet and not volunteering information is reasonable traumatized kid, even if it rankles a bit to not be reporting properly.

But- "There were bodies. In the compound."

Permalink Mark Unread

"How many did you see?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"A lot. I didn't count, or look at the faces. Two in the room I woke up in." No hiding that, probably. He suspects they'll be able to track his scent around. "The house was at the back, so..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"'Woke up'? You were unconscious?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I woke up in a room. I don't know how I got there. I was sore. Face down on the floor. There were two bodies. I couldn't see their faces. I left the house, and there were more, and... I didn't see anyone alive until the Anbu."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sasuke... That was your house. Those were your parents."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh."

He didn't really know his dad, but his mom - 

"Everyone else?" he asks, voice a bit weak. His older sisters would be the only ones born when he's this young, and he'd kind of expected, but...

Death isn't supposed to happen.

And they're not acting like there's an unfortunately long resurrection queue.

They're acting like people do after someone erases themselves.

Permalink Mark Unread

"They haven't... finished counting everyone yet, but so far... your brother is the only other body missing. Sasuke, do you remember anything, anything at all?"

Permalink Mark Unread

...He has one brother who is twenty years younger than him. This. Maybe isn't at all like his world.

"I. Don't know what my last memory is. Or who did it. It's - jumbled."

And it's true. For some reason he can't remember what he was doing before waking up. Where he was. It's terrifying, more so than the kind of unreal massive death.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sasuke, your brother- you may have been put under a genjutsu. I'm going to have to check your memories for signs of tampering."

Permalink Mark Unread

... Crap. Hopefully they won't go deep...

He bites his lip, since it'll already have been obvious he's nervous, and nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

Inoichi forms a triangle with his hands and aims them at Sasuke. His eyes go slightly unfocused for a brief moment before returning, and then he puts his hands down and sighs.

"...You'll be fine. You should stay here where it's safe for tonight, and tomorrow we can figure out something more permanent."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "Is there. Something normal?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ordinarily you'd become a ward of the village, but with the circumstances and your clan, the Hokage will have to make a ruling."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. ...It's weird he wouldn't be adopted. Orphans don't really happen, not for long, but there's a plenty big mismatch between people who want to get pregnant and people who want kids.

"What did you find in my head? Did you see who -"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It seems like your brother, Itachi, he laid some kind of powerful genjutsu on you. As far as I can tell, it should be over. But there may be residual effects, which could explain any memory problems you're experiencing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh. Okay." Itachi. That doesn't really sound like any of his siblings... Though he supposes Sasuke isn't too similar to Sugira either. Belatedly: "...Thanks."

Permalink Mark Unread

Inoichi smiles and stands. "Let's take you somewhere more comfortable."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, standing as well, and follows.

Permalink Mark Unread

He takes the boy to another room with a pair of beds, shows him where to find the bathroom, with a toilet, sink, and shower and some basic personal hygiene items, and asks if he needs anything else.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's been long enough he's thirsty, and his body feels like he skipped dinner then had a violent bout of nausea. "A cup for water."

Permalink Mark Unread

There's what looks like an office break room, with a small fridge, coffeemaker, and hotpad. Inoichi fetches him a cup and says to help himself to anything in the fridge if he feels like it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right." He'll investigate the fridge and any unlocked cabinets for - crackers or something? Rice?

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a couple servings of rice, a vegetable dish, and mystery curry in the fridge. There's cup ramen and instant coffee in the cupboards.

Permalink Mark Unread

So a pretty depressing break room. A small amount of rice shouldn't hurt his stomach, though, and, well, he's mostly currently weighing being paranoid about food versus going hungry (and probably coming off as suspicious), and they at least are assuming he thinks they're trustworthy. Or putting forward that front.

He hates double-think.

Water and rice for dinner it is.

Permalink Mark Unread

When Inoichi is satisfied that he's settled in all right, he'll be left alone for the rest of the night.

Permalink Mark Unread

...He should probably sleep. Sleep is important.

He can't, though. Spends the night mentally spinning through his lost spells, trying to reconstruct something -

Permalink Mark Unread

Morning comes all too soon, and with it two new masked guards, this time a bat and a bird. They take him upstairs to the Hokage's office at the top of the building, a wide space with a balcony overlooking the town. The Hokage is seated at his desk, an old man with a diamond-shaped red and white hat smoking a long pipe.

"Ah, young Sasuke. Come in, have a seat."

Permalink Mark Unread

...If they don't have immortality rings he's probably as old as he looks.

...If Sugira remembers the older settings on his ring right that'd put him in - sixties? To eighties? Sugira is probably twice his age...

He comes in and sits. Holds still. "You wanted to see me, sir?" he asks, keeping his voice quiet. (He hates formality, hates authority, but, well, sometime around age ninety he learned how to play along for his goals.)

Permalink Mark Unread

The Hokage has a big speech, says how tragic last night was, offers his sympathy and condolences, some words of comfort, and gradually winds around to the question of what to do with him. As the last remaining member of the Uchiha Clan associated with Konoha, he is now technically the clan head and heir to all Uchiha property and assets. Coupled with the fact that he is old enough to be enrolled in the Academy, this means that he is legally considered an adult and not strictly eligible for the support the village provides to orphans. However, the Hokage can bend the rules and get him placed in the free housing and provide him with the stipend if he would rather not have to deal with that right now.

Permalink Mark Unread

WHAT THE FUCK WHY IS A SMALL CONSIDERED AN ADULT.

Ahem.

"I can handle the property and stuff. I... Don't want to stay - there. So someone to help me find an apartment?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Of course that can be arranged. There's just some paperwork to take care of first...

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh joy. Paperwork.

He'll very thoroughly read everything and do his due diligence.

Permalink Mark Unread

If the Hokage thinks this is out of character, he gives no sign of it.

Once that's done, a man with a large scar running horizontally across his face will show Sasuke around some of the apartments that are available.

Permalink Mark Unread

Something small, one bedroom. Easy to maintain. Room for books. Relatively quiet; he doesn't mind walking a while to get to stuff, and that'll make it cheaper anyways.

He doesn't really give any sign of recognizing the man or not.

Permalink Mark Unread

He introduces himself as Raido, and doesn't act like he knows Sasuke.

There are two good options for apartments, one nearer the clan compound, the other across town.

Permalink Mark Unread

Near is more likely to get him people who already knew Sasuke. But it'll be convenient if he needs to get anything from the compound... Including any clues to this body's life and story. Reluctantly, he chooses the one nearer.

Permalink Mark Unread

Raido helps him get set up with the landlady, who peers at Sasuke with some suspicion. The apartment is pre-furnished, which is fortunate because everything in his house is currently under analysis. If he wants anything from there particularly, Raido says the Hokage instructed him to make a note of it and they'll expedite its return.

Permalink Mark Unread

Not really anything he can think of specifically. (He never kept journals and doubts this other him did. Books might be interesting, but he won't be able to go through them quickly without acceleration anyways).

"Do you know when I'm going back to the Academy?" he asks, figuring that's the most relevant thing right now.

Permalink Mark Unread

No one will expect him back for at least a week. Or if he wanted to return sooner, that would be up to him.

Permalink Mark Unread

...A week seems good. (Way too short a mourning period, but what isn't fucked up here.)

Where's the nearest stores? 

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a small convenience store on the corner, and the shopping district is that way.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks. I guess... I'm probably good for now."

Permalink Mark Unread

Raido nods, and departs.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll get essentials, first, because he's actually sensible despite all indications to the contrary -

And then he buys a stack of notebooks and pens. He'll have to figure out creating a spellbook out of proper materials later. 

For now, he works on recreating spells. Utility ones, ones easy to test surreptitiously...

He hasn't gotten anything by the end of the week, but he's made notable progress in the components.

He makes more progress going places and listening. What rumors are there? What do people think is appropriate to talk about when they notice a kid around or not? Are people generally afraid, content, happy?

(This is exhausting so he doesn't do it much. A few decades ago he wouldn't have been able to at all.)

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a lot of gossip about the massacre. People are initially sort of morbidly curious about what could have happened. It seems his family was the local police force. When word gets around that it was one of their own who killed the rest, attitudes shift to more of a 'they got what was coming'. His data about what people will and won't talk about around kids are slightly confounded by the fact that when he's noticed, people tend to stop talking. He gets a lot of stares and whispers behind his back about the last Uchiha boy. Other than that, things seem peaceful. No wars or border skirmishes or anything terribly interesting politically.

Permalink Mark Unread

Some kind of tension, between the Uchiha and the rest of the village? He knows police aren't looked kindly on everywhere - he can't imagine anyone liking the enforcers of a police state.

He doesn't have to fight to pretend to be bothered by the gossip. This... Is just mean spirited.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not the only target. There's another boy, small and blond, likes to wear screamingly orange outfits, who is, if anything, even worse off. At least the shopkeepers will take Sugira's money.

Permalink Mark Unread

He does not approve. At all. He's not really able to figure out why people hate the boy - is he foreign? Did his parents do something? But he doesn't have enough information to go on, and this whole place is worse than the vast majority of frontier planets so the hypothesis space is incredibly broad.

He goes up to the kid one day, just before he's due back at the Academy. His hands are in his pockets, but he's keeping his gaze level and his shoulders from hunching. It's late in the day, and he's tracked the boy down to a now-deserted playground.

"Hey," he says, simply.

Permalink Mark Unread

"What do you want?" the boy asks, voice sharp, glancing at Sugira out of the corner of his eye.

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. Fatherhood hadn't made him magically good with kids, so, actually, he doesn't really have a plan here, but - "You seemed lonely," he picks out of possibility space.

Permalink Mark Unread

The boy narrows his eyes. "None of your business, jerk!"

Permalink Mark Unread

...He mishandled that apparently, though it seems like the boy might already know this 'Sasuke.' Awkward.

He steps back a bit, hunches his shoulders, says, "I'm not trying to be a jerk." He shakes his head. "I... Can I sit."

Permalink Mark Unread

Some suspicious eyeing, but he nods slowly and scooches over.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira sits next to him, tilts his head back. "My family died," he says, bluntly. "And people are saying they had it coming. So. You seemed lonely." He shrugs.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Oh." The boy twists fully towards Sugira. "...I'm an orphan, too. I don't know my parents, but maybe people hated them, too." It's one of the many possibilities Naruto's spun through for why everyone hates him. That his parents were assholes is a thought that hurts less than that there's something wrong with him specifically.

Permalink Mark Unread

His first thought is: wow this village sucks at taking care of kids.

His second: his wife's going to tease him for adopting yet another child within a week of being in a new world.

Outwardly, he nods, and turns back to the boy. "I'm Uchiha Sasuke," he says, ignoring how it feels a bit weird to be introducing himself under a fake name. He's done it before.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uzumaki Naruto." And then, leaning uncomfortably close because what are boundaries, he says in the grave way of a kid making an observation about the universe, "Your eyes are the same as mine."

Permalink Mark Unread

Not the weirdest thing a kid's ever said to him by a long shot, so. He puts a little smile on his face, and says, "Want to come to my place? I can make dinner."

(He's going to need a bigger apartment if the village has this many hated orphans...)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure! We're having ramen, right, ramen's the best - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll see what I can make."

He gets Naruto a proper meal, convinces the boy to crash on his couch because children should not be home alone, what the fuck, and then there's the bonus of the kid can help him get to the Academy the next day...

Permalink Mark Unread

Arriving with Naruto causes a bit of a stir. Sasuke is apparently popular with the girls of his class, and they try to socially extricate him from his companion, as best eight year olds can.

Permalink Mark Unread

What. Ew. No.

He'll tells them they should focus on class and leave him be. He doesn't have the energy for managing this many new people and all their drama.

Permalink Mark Unread

But Saaasukeeeee~

They back off a little but are still orbiting in his general vicinity when the teacher comes in and makes everyone sit down. The morning lesson today is trigonometry as related to calculating kunai throwing trajectories.

Permalink Mark Unread

Seems advanced for kids... Also why the fuck are they using weapons as an example for children.

He'll do any work assigned, not so quickly it indicates he already graduated from higher education (even if he didn't specialize in math, trig is in a lot of art), keep half an eye on Naruto... Who seems to be a bit distracted and agitated, but there's not much Sugira can do about that now.

Mostly he keeps his head down. Doesn't raise his hand to be called on.

Permalink Mark Unread

This seems like usual behavior as far as the teacher's concerned.

At lunchtime the flock of admirers gathers again, each jockeying to be the one to share the extra portion they 'accidentally' brought with him.

Permalink Mark Unread

No no and no. He's firm and quiet in his refusal. Absolutely not. He won't budge on this, and he won't appreciate it if they keep pushing.

(He hadn't had a fanclub in his world. Sure, he hadn't lacked for potential partners once he was older, but - the teachers and a good number of random adults in the vicinity would've come down like a hurricane on anyone not respecting even an indirect 'no'.)

...Maybe he should invite them to be his friends and create Rules. Children seem to respect Rules. And one of them can be 'no means no.' Teach the hellions some manners. Except for how that sounds utterly exhausting, and likely to take time away from recreating spells. His wife's the social one. He's the one who communicates through meaningful nods at other introverts.

Maybe if he pointedly and not exactly quietly explains to Naruto how persisting when someone says no is rude and disrespectful where they can hear, they'll get the hint.

Permalink Mark Unread

That gets them to leave him alone, at least for today. Some of the girls look more thoughtful than others as they disperse.

After lunch there's a short quiz on the material they learned yesterday which Sasuke is exempted from, and then it's outside for physical education. This consists of conditioning exercise and martial arts basics.

Permalink Mark Unread

His body's fit, and he has good control of it. He doesn't know these precise forms but they're not exactly hard to pick up. (The concept of martial arts itself doesn't bother him, a lot of places have traditions they pass on, but these look actually usable, not the half-dance he learned as a kid, and combined with the focus on weapons elsewhere...)

Permalink Mark Unread

There's also the older kids in the next yard doing unarmed sparring and practicing with blunted weapons on training dummies.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah. Martial culture plus thinking children are adults is not going anywhere promising.

Permalink Mark Unread

Everyone else is pretty excited to be attending the Academy and learning Real Shinobi Skills. Except for one boy with dark hair up in a topknot who seems to have a talent for knowing exactly how much he has to try before the teacher stops looking at him and he can go back to lazing around.

School ends towards the end of the afternoon.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's very not excited. This is a horrible culture.

Naruto runs off before Sugira can invite him over again, which, okay, Sugira won't chase him, and he does need to focus on his work...

He spends the next while until any of his body's original stuff is released alternatively working on reconstructing spells (hard), catching up on schoolwork (easy), and wrangling Naruto into eating actual food and attending to basic hygiene (extremely hard).

He hadn't expected to feel the lack of a social life, but he misses the people he knows. His family, obviously, but even his coworkers and classmates and neighbors and the girl at the bar he shares introvert moments with but doesn't know the name of despite having been sporadically sitting next to her three years. (He hates talking, okay.) And he's the focus of too much attention, even indirectly, to just peacefully go and mope in a bar or cafe or something. Maybe a library...

Permalink Mark Unread

Konoha does have a library. Large portions of it are restricted-access, but there's tables and chairs for studying and a few small reading nooks.

Permalink Mark Unread

Censorship. Double ugh.

He's probably going to develop a reputation as a bookworm, but a secondary project to rebuilding arcana from semi-scratch is figuring out how the magic works here - clearly they have some, that Anbu was a speedster, but it's not magical ring based... Also what is 'genjutsu,' that was mentioned several times but never explained.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is a basic primer on chakra available for him to read! 'Chakra' is the basis of magic here, and it is formed by the combination of physical and spiritual energy. There is a helpful diagram. Focusing and using chakra is how shinobi techniques, called ninjutsu, are performed. Things like tree climbing, water walking, strength and speed enhancements are all applications. Genjutsu is described as a branch of ninjutsu focused on mental manipulation. More advanced techniques involve what's called a nature transformation to change your chakra into elemental chakra. There is another helpful diagram. The five elements are wind, lightning, earth, water, and fire.

Permalink Mark Unread

Weird but not as weirdly arbitrary as the schools of magic or Inanna's taste in superpowers. And also does mean he might be able to disguise some of his spells as ninjutsu.

Not using cantrips to correct his notes when he makes a mistake (like he's been doing in private) is surprisingly hard, but he manages. He marks a few notebooks for chakra, and starts outlining a plan to try learning this. Cautiously, he doesn't have a dedicated teacher yet to tell him if he's doing something dangerous.

Also genjutsu being mental manipulation makes sense for the context it'd been raised in. He'll need to figure out techniques to get around that...

Permalink Mark Unread

The books are fairly light on any actual details about implementation. They do mention that trying techniques that exceed your chakra capacity can lead to chakra exhaustion which is potentially fatal.

Permalink Mark Unread

Great. His spells are a bigger priority anyways for now...

Permalink Mark Unread

A few weeks later, he wakes up to a bundle on his doorstep containing Sasuke's personal effects from the Uchiha Compound and a note saying that other items are being kept in storage in a certain warehouse, which he can access upon request.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll do that later. For now: he'll go through Sasuke's things, see what he can learn. Pictures (he recognizes his mom. He kind of recognizes his maybe dad. His 'brother' looks related to him but not much like an existing sibling. He memorizes the face, though.), past homework, books... Nothing much indicative, Sugira has never been one for stuff. Still, he'll keep ahold of all this. He plans to find out what happened to Sasuke some day, after all. He'll want to be able to return things then.

He waits a few days before asking for access to the warehouse.

Permalink Mark Unread

The warehouse is filled with racks upon racks of scrolls. Storage scrolls, explains the clerk, as they show him the way to the Uchiha section. After everything was sorted through, they sealed each room's contents into a series of scrolls for convenience of storage, sorted by bulk furniture, clothing, knickknacks, paper goods, artwork, and so forth. If he knows where he wants to look at was originally located, they can retrieve the proper scroll and open it up, then re-seal anything he doesn't want to take with him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Storage scrolls: something to keep in mind. Seem more useful than a bag of holding at least.

He wasn't really familiar with most people's houses, and he's... Not sure he wants his parents' things (which is a convenient fiction for why he doesn't know what they would have had). He's looking for books? If there was anywhere that had a lot...

Permalink Mark Unread

Most houses had enough that it was worth dedicating a scroll, if he knows whose books he's looking for.

Permalink Mark Unread

His parents then he guesses. (He doesn't know any other relatives and should probably fix that... Which he doesn't say out loud. Maybe his parents had like a clan photo album).

Permalink Mark Unread

The clerk hums and runs their fingers over the racks until they reach the correct scroll. They unroll it out on the floor and tap a small circle on one end. With a puff a smoke, a pile of several bookcases worth of books appear on top of the scroll.

Permalink Mark Unread

Definitely his mom, though that's significantly smaller than her library at home. Probably because the her of this world hasn't had centuries to develop one and read...

He starts sorting through the books, keeping: at least one cookbook, nonfiction (which seems to be his mom's stuff; the fiction books don't look her taste. Maybe his dad), and anything that looks highly personal. Photo albums, journals... A fit of nostalgia has him looking for a poetry book. He finds a very small one, not the reams his mom'd written and read to him. Most of the poems aren't suitable for kids, but, it's still his mom's handwriting.

He ends up with slightly less than half the initial pile.

Permalink Mark Unread

The clerk makes a note of which ones he's taking, seals the rest back up, and fetches a little hand cart to help him take the books home.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, sets those up in his 'bedroom' (which is more a study, he'll probably be sleeping in the living room soon), and sets in to read about geography and politics and history... Plus what they know about science, but that's something his mom is less interested in and also not his field.

Permalink Mark Unread

The continent (as far as the books are concerned, there's only the one worth talking about) is divided into countries, called the Elemental Nations, each ruled by a daimyo. The five largest nations are Land of Fire, Land of Wind, Land of Stone, Land of Lightning, and Land of Water. Each of these is also home to a great ninja village; Konohagakure, Sunagakure, Iwagakure, Kumogakure, and Kirigakure. Smaller nations often also have ninja villages, but those are smaller as well. It's unclear which way the causality flows.

The villages are a relatively recent arrangement, only about a hundred years old. In that time, there have been three Shinobi World Wars, though this is still a vast improvement on the world before villages, which was essentially just constant fighting everywhere.

Permalink Mark Unread

That sounds vaguely like what he kind of remembers of pre-Imperial history. Constant fighting. Factionalism. But it's weird, even prior to the planets really being open it'd been known multiple exist, and people knew there were other continents.

How do you even fit three wars into under a hundred years, anyways. The handful of squabbles among frontier planets he's heard about can easily burn for decades.

But clearly they've adapted before to massive social changes. He... Is increasingly sure his goal, beyond just getting home, should be fixing this planet. He usually doesn't care that much but they are so far below minimum standards. The international penalty for invasion would probably even be waived and that effectively never happens.

Permalink Mark Unread

There are some descriptions of the wars in the books. An invasion might be possible, but would certainly not be easy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, hostile takeovers almost never work out well for anyone. But - if he can get the Empire, and the Empress has several hundred forks and each can individually flatten a team of archmages... Though the usual 'be conspicuously a good deal until people agree on their own to enter the fold' is enough for getting frontier planets in at a decent clip, probably would work here within a few generations, he just... The thought of leaving this place as is sits ill with him.

Still, he can at least try his hand at unfucking their politics from the inside. He's unlikely to make things worse.

So: he'll keep his head down. He'll learn chakra, and the assorted facts about this world. He'll help Naruto out, because what the fuck. He'll work on his spells - he's expecting to be probably up to second level spells, maybe some third level spells, by the time he graduates, which is far behind his previous peak of six level spells, but, well, you do what you can. It's slower without a structure of existing spells in place, and without being able to openly experiment too much.

Permalink Mark Unread

Over time, the village settles down and the Uchiha massacre fades into memory.

Permalink Mark Unread

And about six months later, a new student arrives in his class. She introduces herself as Chihiro and evinces no emotion at all as she takes an empty seat behind and to the left of Sasuke.

Permalink Mark Unread

Creepy.

He doesn't bother introducing himself to her. (He's kind of busy keeping Naruto from biting Kiba.)

(He doesn't have a problem with rough-housing but classrooms are not the place.)

He's polite when they get rotated into group projects or spars together (or against each other), though.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro consistently excels at schoolwork, but loses spars often enough to stay in the middle of the rankings. Though when she's fighting Sasuke, it's hard to see how she loses. He might get the sense she's trying to push him.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't respond very strongly to provocation, and he doesn't show signs of being used to a different sized body - by now his forms are precise, textbook perfect, and he's shading into building on those. He definitely watches her, especially when they spar, picking apart all the oddities once the inconsistency in her skill level shows itself.

Something's more rotten than usual, but he's not sure what.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hard to tell, really. Chihiro might as well not exist outside of school.

Permalink Mark Unread

And then, almost before you'd know it, four years have passed and it's time for the graduation exam.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't find anything exceptionally interesting or groundbreaking in his delves into both the public library and his family's books. He helps Naruto with his schoolwork, but not enough to keep the boy from failing - and apparently having an adventure Sugira scolds him for.

Rebuilding his spells is glacial. Usually, you write the spell out, burn it into your mind, then the casting of it erases it from your mind - or, if you're casting from a scroll, from the scroll itself. This means that he only remembers spells he has active. Which is his cantrips, which don't get erased. He doesn't have his written out spellbook, and he's by the standard rules of magic completely incapable of remembering anything but the end effects of spells.

But his cantrips contain building blocks. Pieces of greater works. And he's able to build on those... But it takes him years, and especially without being able to live-fire test anything beyond first level spells is currently out of his grasp. At least he's managed a total of nine of the first level spells (though he can only cast four in a day), which should form a good foundation for future research. He's specialized towards conjuration spells, set aside enchantment and necromancy. (Conjuration is the path with teleportation and movement spells, so, is his best bet for getting home).

He easily graduates top of his class.

Permalink Mark Unread

The day after the exam, the make-up of their genin teams are announced. Sugira will be on Team Seven with Chihiro, who was second in the class, and Naruto. Their jounin instructor will be Hatake Kakashi.

One by one, the other teams are called by their jounin and leave the classroom. By the end of the morning, only the three of them are left waiting.

Permalink Mark Unread

"When's he gonna get here," Naruto whines. "It's been forever - Sasuke we should trap the door - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"What happens if you succeed and what happens when you fail," Sugira asks, sounding kind of bored.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Argh!" Naruto flops back on the floor. "He decides he doesn't like me if I succeed and I get in trouble either way. I always get in trouble, and no one likes me. So, nothing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Attacking a fellow Konoha shinobi in the absence of a direct order or an immediate threat to the village is prohibited."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto sticks his tongue out at her.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Embarrassing someone isn't attacking them. Naruto won't do damage - though our sensei might not be the only one to come through the door."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Wouldn't want to catch Iruka-sensei," Naruto says, amiably.

Permalink Mark Unread

She has nothing to say to this.

Permalink Mark Unread

A man with a shock of grey-white hair and a forehead protector pulled low over one eye steps through the door.

"Ah, excuse me. I'm looking for Team Seven. Could you kind youngsters point me in the correct direction?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We're Team Seven!" Naruto says, bouncing to his feet. "Hi!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh." He sounds vaguely disappointed. "Well. I suppose you'd better meet me on the roof, then." He turns and ambles out of the room.

Permalink Mark Unread

"He seems boring," Naruto complains.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira sighs. "Come on, let's get to the roof." They head up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi is sitting on the edge of the roof when they get up there, reading. He regretfully puts the book away when the group gets close.

"Let's get this over with, then. Why don't we start with introducing ourselves; your name, likes, dislikes, hobbies, plans for the future, that sort of thing. I'll go first. My name is Hatake Kakashi. I don't want to tell you about the things I like. I don't particularly dislike anything. I have plenty of hobbies. My plans for the future involve finishing this book. Okay, next." He points at Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That was lame, we didn't learn anything!" But at a nudge from Sasuke, he relents and says, "I'm Uzumaki Naruto! I like ramen! And Sasuke! And Sasuke's cooking! And Iruka-sensei! I don't like your hair, it's dumb. I like to spar with Sasuke, and learn about stuff! My dream - I'm gonna become Hokage and change the ninja system!"

Originally he'd wanted to be acknowledged, but, well, he has Sasuke.

And also when he told Sasuke he wanted to be Hokage the other boy had said, 'Great, you're sensible and more charismatic than me. Here's a list of everything fucked up. Fix it.'

It was a long list. With bullet points. And footnotes.

Naruto doesn't like lists, but he won't let his friend down!

Permalink Mark Unread

"Great. Moving on." He points at Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

"My name is Chihiro. I like sparring. I dislike fighting genjutsu-types. I do not have any hobbies. My plan for the future is to become a shinobi and serve my village." She recites the list tonelessly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're kind of creepy you know," Naruto grumbles.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira kicks him.

"Anyways... I'm Sasuke. I like things being quiet. I dislike pettiness. My hobby is reading. My dream for the future..." He shrugs. He has a lot. Reuniting with his family, fixing this world... "Is to make things better."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Great! So now that we're all best of friends, let me tell you that of you three and the other twenty-four kids in your class who just graduated, only nine will actually become genin! There's one more test you have to pass, and it has a sixty-six percent failure rate. I'm looking forward to administering it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why didn't they tell us? That's unfair - Sasuke add that to the list, this is dumb - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"If we told you, you wouldn't take the last test seriously enough. Anyway. The short version is that this will be a survival test, and your opponent will be me. You can bring whatever tools and equipment you think you'll need."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Will there be a time limit?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yep!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"When and where?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Tomorrow morning, first thing. Training field seventeen. I'd advise against breakfast. Heavy exercise on a full stomach can lead to gastrointestinal troubles. And now I've got to run. I'd say I have urgent business to attend to, but I was told to stop lying to children young enough to believe me. Don't be late!" He disappears in a swirl of leaves.

Permalink Mark Unread

He sighs. "Come on. Chihiro, you too. We should work together on a plan."

Permalink Mark Unread

"To what end?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We don't know what the exercise will be, but we can work on different scenarios, figure out what's likely, and get to know each other as a team. Avoids us tripping over each other."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I could show you guys my cool new technique!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Understood."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Neither of our apartments are good for that - Naruto, do you know somewhere that'll be empty?"

Permalink Mark Unread

" - Oh! A secret place I found while exploring. I can show you guys!" He's bouncing. "You okay with going now Chihiro?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have no duties currently pending."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You talk weird," he says cheerily, then, "Come on!" and leads the way into the woods around Konoha. After a good bit of running, they come to a large shrine, that looks like it half collapsed at some point and has since been (inexpertly) repaired. "This's the shrine! I found it all destroyed, and I thought maybe it had spirits, and they'd be sad if their house was destroyed, so I promised them I'd fix their house! There's a barrier around it, I can get through but other stuff can't unless I'm holding onto them, so you guys have to take my hands."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro looks at his outstretched hand with an expression of something like confusion, disdain, or perhaps unease.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...You don't have to hold it for long? Maybe you can just - hold my forearm, or poke me while we pass it? Or try, maybe the barrier likes humans and not squirrels."

Permalink Mark Unread

...She grips his arm just above the wrist.

Permalink Mark Unread

And into the shrine they go! He lets her known once they're past the barrier.

Permalink Mark Unread

She immediately lets go of his arm.

Permalink Mark Unread

He leads the way in, into a sort of foyer. There's paint cans in one corner, and further building supplies in the others. "So!" he announces, bouncing. "Plans?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should figure out scenarios first. Chihiro, ideas?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"A survival test where the instructor declares himself our opponent indicates that he will be fighting us. That a time limit was acknowledged to exist but not explicitly defined implies it will last less than a day."

Permalink Mark Unread

"He's unlikely to demand we actually defeat him. He'll probably be explicitly or implicitly looking for us to show specific qualities. He'll likely set us a task; hence 'survival exercise' instead of just 'fight.' Options... Probably mimic common missions. Protect a target, destroy a target, obtain something material from him, gather information."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I agree with that assessment. Based on the displayed qualities of this squad's membership at the Academy and the history of its jounin instructor, it is likely that it was formed with the intention of an assault specialization. Therefore, our objective will most likely test our capabilities in that area. Reconnaissance is unlikely, protection is possible, destruction or retrieval are the most plausible candidates."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, and thinks over his spells. It's easy with only nine.

He's been burning one of his four slots on the Rite of Centered Mind everyday. Mage Armor is useful enough - and lasts long enough - he should stick it on whoever is drawing attacks. Grease and Shield... Probably not as useful, not against a jounin.

That leaves Expeditious Retreat, Blurred Movement, Illusion of Calm, Shocking Grasp, and True Strike. He mentally discards Shocking Grasp. ...Maybe he should not use Mage Armor, if a jounin wants to hit a genin he suspects the jounin will succeed, no matter how many spells the genin has layered.

But Blurred Movement gives a miss chance no matter what. That, combined with Expeditious Retreat, will make someone highly mobile. But each only lasts two minutes right now. True Strike is only useful for one blow... And Illusion of Calm is only useful if he's preparing another spell. But he's figured out five-foot-step Dimension Doors, for movement, and can do six a day, which are probably more useful...

So. 

The Rite of Centered Mind, to improve his resistance to mental effects for the day.

Illusion of Calm, to hide what he's doing.

True Strike, his one divination spell, to guide one blow.

And...

It's between Shocking Grasp and Mage Armor, then. Defense, or offense.

He turns to his team. 

"I have techniques I can use. Not ones he'll recognize. I'll only be able to get off three - but I think I can string some together well. I can make an illusion that looks like I'm standing still - I don't think it'll be enough for a jounin, but he might allow it for whichever scenario, if he's playing someone less powerful." Except actually the original Illusion of Calm spell can't be disbelieved until you hit the person who cast it. Sugira's just not sure he built it correctly. "I have one that'll analyze, and make my next attack more accurate. And then I can either use a force technique, to make myself - or someone else - harder to hit, or use a lightning technique, to make my blow land harder. I'm unsure if we'd rather put all our energy into one blow or try for a longer play."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hatake Kakashi will have more stamina than we do at our level and a wider variety of techniques. Delaying would only allow him more time to use them."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So hit hard, hit fast. We should try to hit him together, as well. Close off escape routes, make my contribution less obvious.."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes. He is allowing us the chance to prepare the ground. We should use that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That means traps! My specialty!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods. "You also said you had a new technique."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh yeah! Shadow clone technique!" And he forms four perfect copies of himself in puffs of smoke. "They can do stuff!"

Permalink Mark Unread

She blinks. "Where... did you learn that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Um! Okay so I failed the graduation test, right. And then Mizuki is apparently secretly an asshole and told me there was a secret second test, and I had to steal a scroll from the Hokage tower and learn a technique from it. And the shadow clone was the first one listed, but then Mizuki showed up and tried to kill me and Iruka-sensei got involved trying to stop him so I made a whole bunch of clones, I can't remember how many but I could basically just see me, and beat Mizuki up."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira, who had not previously heard the entire story, has his head in his hands.

Permalink Mark Unread

"The shadow clone is an extremely chakra-intensive technique. The average jounin is capable of no more than three."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - Uh I have a lot of chakra. For reasons. Secret reasons. That I can't tell you, but I can maybe bug the Old Man once we're officially a team?" He doesn't trust Chihiro enough, though she's so creepy she probably wouldn't react about the Nine Tails. And Sasuke would probably attempt to adopt the demon fox. He's like that.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That much is obvious."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What can the shadow clone do?" Sugira asks.

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. "Everything I can? They're smart, but doesn't take a hard hit to pop them."

Permalink Mark Unread

He hums. "Chihiro, what do you know about the clones?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"A shadow clone, unlike other elemental clones, is composed of pure chakra. For that reason, they are both more versatile and weaker than other clones," she recites. "They replicate the user's knowledge and skills, and are capable of acting independently without direction and using any technique they have enough chakra to perform. Any information learned by a clone is returned to the original when the clone is dispelled, along with the chakra used to create the clone."

Permalink Mark Unread

"- Impressive. And a reason for us two to build up our chakra stores; even one would be a big difference in learning speed. It'd also be safer to have a clone developing techniques..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Incorrect. Chakra is always divided evenly among shadow clones. If one creates a single shadow clone, then it will consume half of the available chakra. If one creates two shadow clones, each instance and the original will possess one-third of one's maximum chakra capacity."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mine sometimes explode." And don't use chakra.

Permalink Mark Unread

"In almost every circumstance, the reduction in available chakra will be enough of a hindrance to eliminate any benefit gained."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It'd be something to consider."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Our strategy should focus on the shadow clones. It is the most unexpected technique we have available, given the volume you are capable of. We can perform a transformation technique to disguise ourselves as you when you create the clones and use the crowd to hide."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Clever," he says. "And will provide further misdirection for my attack."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can have clones turn into you guys too!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you are capable."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The transform is my best technique."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Very well."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Any other ideas?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "I know you guys' fighting from Academy but maybe we should practice together. And I can tell you about my traps."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

He describes everything, gets paper and some pencils out of his supplies for illustrations. He has a lot of trap ideas, not all practical, but most creative and effective.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira helps him with design refinement.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro will occasionally comment when something is especially impractical or overly difficult to engineer under real-world circumstances.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's a bit bummed about some of those but bounces back fast.

He's also enthusiastic about sparring later.

Permalink Mark Unread

She is as good as Sugira is when they practice today, which may come as a surprise to Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why didn't you fight like this in class?" he asks.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have been practicing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Since. A week ago?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're not that good a liar, you know."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know what you mean by that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's not a realistic lie. And you always did better against Sasuke that you should've."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I see."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Did you have a reason?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"A reason for what?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Lying."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...The truth would be uninteresting."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Truth's usually pretty neat!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Naruto, drop it. Pushing her won't make her tell you." He's suspicious but he doesn't like cornering people like this.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should go lay the traps."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Some of it we don't want to leave overnight, but we can do most, yeah!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Off to the training field, then.

Permalink Mark Unread

Traps! Even with a lot of his fun ideas nixed, Naruto has a lot, and all of them can even be constructed without extra materials!

Permalink Mark Unread

He does have some talent, even if he is terribly undisciplined.

Once everything is ready, Chihiro disappears like she always does.

Permalink Mark Unread

He gets Naruto fed, insists the blond stay the night, and then prepares rice and protein powder for the both of them the next day, well before dawn. Should stay down well, if throwing up was even the concern.

He's there, Naruto in tow, just as the sun rises.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro arrives shortly afterwards. They should work quickly to prepare the last of the traps.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You two take care of that. I'm going to check last night's traps for tampering or damage."

Permalink Mark Unread

Everything's just the way they left it.

Permalink Mark Unread

And by the time he's done with that Chihiro and Naruto should be done with the new traps.

He returns to the central clearing.

Permalink Mark Unread

They're both there. There's no sign of Kakashi.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Chihiro, have you eaten?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good. We should be ready, then - Naruto, I know you're anxious, but no more than stretching, alright?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You don't need to mother me, you know," Naruto says, as he switches from bouncing to stretching.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro has no comment, but moves into her own stretching routine, not the same as the one they were taught at the Academy.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's really not subtle. Given that the last liar who dropped subtlety turned out to be a murderous traitor, Naruto's keeping an eye on her.

Of course, Sasuke has his own stretches and so does Naruto, but there's a lot of weird around Chihiro.

Now to figure out how to befriend her...

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira stretches for a little bit, then stops, sits, and gets out a small notebook. He appears to be working on math.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi still hasn't shown up after an hour. Chihiro has run through her entire set twice.

"...What are you working on?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Technique theory."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What techniques?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"More advanced versions of the ones I told you about." Even technically true.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That does not look very much like ninjutsu theory."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It blows up less if I work the theory like this." Also it's not ninjutsu theory, it's arcana theory. He tries to word a 'I come at techniques sideways' and gives up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro's skeptical face is indistinguishable from her normal face.

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs, scribbles an approximation-of-an-arcane-symbol (they won't actually be right without magical inscription, ink can't give them enough depth, but approximations are good if he doesn't want things randomly activating) and goes back to solving equations. Does seem to involve combining these different symbols with little links between them.

Permalink Mark Unread

Three hours later, Kakashi shows up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira has gotten a lot of math done.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're late!" Naruto half shouts, half whines.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ah, sorry about that. There was this black cat, you see. I had to take the long way."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why is everyone on this team a bad liar!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi shrugs.

"Eh. Birds of a feather, and so forth. Now, where did I put..." He pats the pockets of his flak jacket, and pulls out an alarm clock and a pair of small bells hanging from string. He sets the alarm for noon and places the clock on a nearby stump. "So! This test is very simple. I have two bells here. Your objective is to take the bells from me before the alarm goes off. If you have a bell at that time, you pass! If you don't have a bell, you fail!"

Permalink Mark Unread

" - But there's two bells and three of us."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well spotted! Remember what I said about this test having a sixty-six percent failure rate? This way I'm already guaranteed to be rid of one of you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're an asshole and probably a shitty teacher, can we have Sasuke as a sensei instead."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Naruto, focus, we're running down the clock. Rules for the test?"

He has zero intention of letting them split up, of course. If Kakashi isn't trying to trick them, Sugira has zero problem with more time to dedicate to arcana studies, so.

Permalink Mark Unread

"There are none. If you don't come at me with intent to kill, you won't get far."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro suddenly has a kunai in her hand and is lunging at Kakashi, the fastest she's ever moved-

Permalink Mark Unread

-but Kakashi is faster, and has her wrist in a lock and one hand braced against the back of her head before she gets to his original position.

"Now, now. I didn't say 'start' yet."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Now you did."

He hadn't told Chihiro about the telepathy cantrip. It's one-way anyways, and it's not like he trusts her that much.

'Naruto, clones,' he whispers into the blond's mind.

And then he uses the substitution technique with Chihiro - hopefully she won't fight him on that -

Permalink Mark Unread

And have a field of about a thousand blonds.

Permalink Mark Unread

She doesn't fight the substitution, and immediately transforms and does a substitution of her own to get lost in the crowd.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi lets go of the one he's holding and disappears into the trees.

Permalink Mark Unread

Transform and substitute as well.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto almost seamlessly has the ones they substitute with turn into them.

And then the clones scatter for the trees.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's possible to track Kakashi's path by the series of snapped traps and dispelled clones.

Permalink Mark Unread

If you mistook Naruto for an endless clone machine you would be only slightly off the mark. Also he had an idea from Chihiro saying his clones should be able to use all his techniques, so 'the one producing more clones' is no longer an accurate way to find Naruto.

(It's hard to make this many when he's calm but he's worked up right now, so.)

Also, at Sasuke's nudging, he'll find the not-clone that's also a not-Sasuke, and say, "Sasuke's gonna go for the hit, can you try to get the bells then? I'll be keeping rushing him with clones."

Permalink Mark Unread

Not-Clone Not-Sasuke nods, and takes off to circle around behind.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira waits for her to be in probable position (as confirmed by Naruto, who's using clone dismissals as a communication method). 

And then he joins the Naruto crowd around Kakashi - 

There's several Naruto clones holding back, apparently waiting (providing cover for Sugira's image of himself standing still, and it makes him effectively invisible as he casts True Strike, and then Shocking Grasp, lunging for Kakashi - 

He'd be able to hit an archmage with this combination, even if any archmage worth the title would shrug off the damaging spell - 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's hand connects with Kakashi's body, and there's a visible twitch as the lightning discharges-

Permalink Mark Unread

-and Chihiro darts past, snatching the pair of bells dangling from his pocket.

Permalink Mark Unread

He lands, de-transforms (now visible, his Illusion of Calm having broken), and says, "Do we win?"

He's out of non-cantrips so if they don't...

Permalink Mark Unread

"At least one of you does."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro tosses a bell at Sasuke.

Permalink Mark Unread

He catches it. "I'm not passing without my whole team."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well then. I suppose I have no choice. I'll see you back at the start." He poofs away.

Permalink Mark Unread

He rolls his eyes, and starts walking over.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto gets there first. He seems to have more energy than he did when they started.

Permalink Mark Unread

"In the Academy," Kakashi says once everyone's there, "your teachers wanted you to succeed. That is no longer the case. From now on, your opponents want nothing more than to see you fail. They will lie to you, make you angry, try to divide you, trick you, stack the odds against you. You will face situations where it is almost certain not all of you will come back alive. To succeed, you must be able to trust and work with your comrades no matter what. Remember, those who break the rules are trash, but those who abandon their teammates are worse than trash."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Congratulations! As of now, all three of you are genin of Konohagakure!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ahahahaha we're the best! Go team awesome!" Naruto jumps up, punches the air, hugs Sasuke, and grins at Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

"When do we start training?" he asks, disentangling himself and patting Naruto's head.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Tomorrow. I'll be honest, I was expecting this to take a little longer. Here are your registration forms. We'll say your assignment today is to turn them in and get your ID cards."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Most teams don't bother working together, do they?" He takes his form.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not when the stakes are perceived to be high enough."

Permalink Mark Unread

Honestly he doesn't know a single non-disaster preteen, he's not surprised.

He nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi claps once. "Well! You children have fun with your paperwork. That's the second most important part of being a shinobi, after teamwork." He begins ambling off, pulling his book out.

Permalink Mark Unread

He sighs. He just knows he's going to be stuck helping Naruto. The blond's already squinting suspiciously at his papers.

He glances at Chihiro. "I'm going to help Naruto with his registration. Do you want to hang out with us?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hang... out?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Spend time together. Get to know each other."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Like friends!" Naruto declares.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Would we not be better served by individual training?"

Permalink Mark Unread

" - Nobody can cover everything. It's important to have specialties within the team, and to have team that works well together. We'll be stronger, that way. Also humans need downtime that isn't training." Especially children, the fuck is wrong with this culture.

Permalink Mark Unread


"Very well."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should go get ramen! To celebrate!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"After we get our I.D. cards."

And off?

Permalink Mark Unread

Off they go.

The registration form is fairly simple: name, date of birth, date of graduation, home address, jounin instructor's name, team number, next of kin (if applicable).

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto puts down 'Uchiha Sasuke' and 'Umino Iruka' under 'next of kin' because close enough.

His apartment, by now, is shared with Sasuke, too, because Sasuke is a complete mother hen.

Permalink Mark Unread

Fortunately, Sugira has by now figured out his body's date of birth.

He just puts 'Uzumaki Naruto' under 'next of kin.'

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro lives in an apartment on the other side of town, apparently. She lives the next-of-kin field blank.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Is he going to have to adopt his entire team.

Permalink Mark Unread

Once they're done: "Let's go get ramen to celebrate!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why is ramen celebratory?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Because graduating for real is great and if we say it's a celebration, it's a celebration. Also ramen is delicious."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I see."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll convince you of the value of fun someday."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not understand what that is intended to mean."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You don't have fun, like, ever, that I've seen. Fun's stuff you enjoy doing just 'cause it brings you joy. Fun's important!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"'Fun' does not have any bearing on being a better shinobi."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Naw-aw! Sasuke said fun is really important to childhood development and, like, mental health!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Children learn better through play. The same is variably true of adults. Additionally, unrelieved stress impacts every system in the body, usually for the worse. A stressed shinobi is one who makes avoidable mistakes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You have strange ideas."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm unsure what part of that sounds strange."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Stress means your focus is lacking. Further distraction will only exacerbate the problem."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Cortisol isn't just released in response to unregulated emotions, and laughter does decrease it. It's also more likely you've suppressed your ability to acknowledge and react to emotions, than the hormones and neurotransmitters tied to emotion themselves - if you had no cortisol, dopamine, serotonin, adrenaline, or others, you'd be in serious medical trouble. Though a medic would know more." He practically memorized a massive ream of 'have fun someday you fucking idiot' to shove at his sister, after all. Chihiro's argument feels familiar.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Where did you learn this?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I read a lot, and have access to my family's old libraries. There were medics among the Uchiha." All technically true.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I see."

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. "Regardless, do you want to join us?"

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"...I do not know."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You don't have to, and it'll probably be loud."

Permalink Mark Unread

She blinks slowly, several times.

Permalink Mark Unread

"..I think. That I would prefer. To go with you," she says, haltingly.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yay! Ramen!" And he takes off.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro follows, more sedately.

Permalink Mark Unread

The ramen stand owners seem to like Naruto a lot, chuckling, calling him their best customer, and asking about his friends. He tells them about graduating for real, Ichiraku laughs and says they can each have one bowl on the house...

Permalink Mark Unread

"Is payment for service not customary?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Usually is," Naruto says with a grin.

"Eh, it's not like we're getting rich off this," Ichiraku says, laughing. "And Naruto always orders enough to make up for it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I see."

Chihiro will have whatever the default order is.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto gets a bowl of each flavor for himself, having saved up for this since only one's free.

The food's good quality.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's... impressive.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is apparently something of a bottomless pit, though he isn't too enthusiastic about moving when he's done.

Permalink Mark Unread

As far as a 'celebration' goes, that was tolerable.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do you want to spend the rest of today with us?" Sugira asks. Honestly he wouldn't mind if she said no. He'd like to flop for a while.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Are there further celebratory activities?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No," he says before Naruto can. "Just - talking, probably. Or getting used to each other."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then- no."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright. See you tomorrow, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods, and heads out. She leaves a small pile of coins on the counter.

Permalink Mark Unread

Ichiraku grumbles about that, to Naruto's amusement.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Sugira gets both himself and Naruto to the same training field the next morning. He's... Not actually sure where they're supposed to meet, and doesn't have any spells suitable for locating things. Maybe something to fix.

Permalink Mark Unread

The training field seems to be a reasonable choice, as Chihiro is there as well.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods to her, and occupies Naruto's attention so he doesn't bother her too much.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi shows up a while later.

"Good morning, everyone. Not too much the worse for wear after yesterday, I hope?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's by now moved onto more math. He shrugs.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I feel great! What're we doing today?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good question. What does everyone feel like doing today?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Something useful."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Training! Or a mission!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Chakra control."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi counts off the response on his fingers. "Then the intersection of all that is..." He appears to be doing some complicated math in his head. "Tree walking! I'll demonstrate. First, gather chakra in the feet." He makes a focusing seal as he goes over to a large tree nearby. "Then, walk up the tree." He walks directly up the tree, seeming perfectly comfortable at a ninety-degree angle from the trunk. When he gets to an overhanging branch, he continues walking along the underside, now hanging upside down. "If you use too little chakra, you won't stick, but if you use too much, you'll be blasted off the tree. Now you try."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto goes running for the tree, and promptly sends himself flying across the clearing, then bounces back to his feet and tries again.

He seems to be having fun, at least.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll keep half an eye to make sure Naruto doesn't break his neck, but does walk up to the tree and rest one foot on it, testing the amount of chakra needed to stick like this.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's really not a lot, but it seems like it's a very fine line between too much and too little.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro walks up her tree in much the same fashion Kakashi did, though she walks over the branch to stand upright.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's guessing she wasn't supposed to know how to do that already.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Awwww, how'd you do that so easy Chihiro?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Gather chakra in the feet, then walk up the tree."

Permalink Mark Unread

"People who aren't naturally gifted at chakra control might need a little more help than that," Kakashi says. "Why don't you hop back down and give your teammates a few pointers?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Understood." She jumps down and lands lightly on her feet.

Permalink Mark Unread

"So! What're you doing different?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"In order to assess that, I first need to know what you are doing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm putting chakra in my feet. Only a small bit, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Show me."

Permalink Mark Unread

He channels chakra and lifts up his foot. There's not really a glow, but there's definitely distortion and shimmer around his foot.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Show me as little as you can make."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uhhhhhhhhh..."

He can do very little extremely unreliably; his chakra inevitably flares back up.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Try practicing with your hands first."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Like, walking up on my hands?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Focusing the chakra in your hands. That is generally easier than the feet."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay!"

He seems to have a bit less trouble with this, but his chakra's still not really behaving.

Permalink Mark Unread


"...Try making some shadow clones to decrease the amount of chakra you are managing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright."

He makes about a dozen, and does, in fact, seem to be having much more success.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi, hidden behind his book, raises an eyebrow.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's by now gotten to a low branch. He sits to watch them, and says, "Try grouping your clones and having them work on different things."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh, like what?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. "It's your brain. Suggestions, Kakashi?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Think about what individual pieces make up each action. If you can't do them all at once, work on one at a time."

Permalink Mark Unread

He hums, sets one clone to thinking, and has the others start splitting up. These can just keep doing what he's been doing with running at the tree, these can (on Sasuke's advice) start trying to stick objects to their feet, those take off the shoes and also do the running thing (also on Sasuke's advice), those ones can split into more and more clones until they have little enough it's easier...

Permalink Mark Unread

He should have picked a bigger training field. Eh.

If Chihiro and Sasuke have the basic idea down, they can practice it while he chucks kunai and shuriken at them.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's no longer surprised people here think throwing sharp objects at children is anywhere in the general vicinity of okay. But, still: not okay.

He doesn't say this, just dodges grouchily, and starts internally considering if he could move quickly enough to grab or deflect a weapon mid-flight using chakra...

Permalink Mark Unread

Probably shouldn't try grabbing a shuriken. They have a lot of sharp pointy bits. A kunai does have that nice convenient handle. Deflecting either is a more reasonable proposition, though he might not be able to control where exactly they go.

Permalink Mark Unread

For Chihiro, meanwhile, this is just Tuesday.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't try it, though he probably would've if he was actually twelve because he was pretty stupid at twelve.

His plan is to start with something soft and not pointy after training.

Permalink Mark Unread

Around mid-afternoon Kakashi pronounces them done for the day.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira nods, doesn't really bother asking Chihiro if she wants to hang out (though he does quietly thank her for helping Naruto), and then he rounds up a protesting Naruto (who hasn't quite gotten the exercise down yet).

"I need to work on my techniques, anyways," he tells the blond, "And that's safer if someone else is around."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Guess those're pretty cool. Alright. Bye Kakashi-sensei, bye Chihiro!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Farewell."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Bye-bye!"

After they've left, Kakashi drops down beside Chihiro. "So, my cute little genin, anything you feel like sharing with your favorite jounin instructor?"

Permalink Mark Unread


"No."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nothing about extra training? Other teachers? I used to be ANBU, we could swap stories."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I cannot say."

Permalink Mark Unread

He really, really needs to talk to the Hokage about this.

"Can you at least tell me which one you're here to watch?"

Permalink Mark Unread

 


"My mission is Uchiha Sasuke."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And my mission is my students. All three of them. I won't let anybody hurt them." He pats the air just above her shoulder. "When you're ready to talk, I'll be here."

Permalink Mark Unread

There is the briefest flicker of an expression on Chihiro's face.

Permalink Mark Unread

 


"Do I have permission to leave?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes, yes. Practice is over. Shoo."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's eyebrows are singed and his hair is exceptionally poofy when he shows up the next day, and he periodically has to elbow Naruto to get the boy to stop snickering at him.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Have fun last night, did we?" Kakashi asks when he (eventually) shows up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's had Naruto practicing the tree climbing technique more. The blond nearly has it, so, he'll count that as a success.

When Kakashi shows up, he inclines his head, and says, "Testing a new technique."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I hope it's a useful one, because today, we have a mission!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oooh! What kind? Are we gonna save a princess? Or fight an evil warlord?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No. It's a babysitting job."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright." Unlikely to be very different from watching his younger siblings, or Naruto, or cousins, or niblings, or own kids. "Number? Ages? How long? And anything else?" He has a bunch of examples of 'things you should know about children before watching them' but it's hard to articulate easily.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Two of one of the councilor's grandchildren, three and four years old. It'll just be for the morning."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Allergies? Medical conditions?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No and no. Here, you can read the briefing." He flicks the scroll over.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll take it, and read through it. And then give Naruto instructions.

Is Chihiro around?

Permalink Mark Unread

She's present. Doesn't seem eager to take the lead on this one.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then he will.

They're ready to head over quickly enough.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay, good luck! Try not to let anyone die!"

Permalink Mark Unread

He gives Kakashi an unimpressed look.

He'll also handle talking to any adults. It's exhausting but Naruto still is... Kind of much for most people who don't like kids, and Chihiro acts like a very scary robot sometimes. (He kind of wants to pat her on the head. He briefly entertains an amusing mental image of what she'd do if he did.)

Permalink Mark Unread

There's just the regular nanny there, who briefly gives them a tour of the house and introduces them to the children, Tamao and Chisei. These D-ranks cover for her mornings off.

Tamao, the girl, is older and louder. Her brother Chisei is a solemn little toddler.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll set Naruto up to play with the girl, then. Chase games and similar are good for tiring out children.

He'll sit with Chisei, try to see if the boy is interested in any books or toys or stories.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tamao wants to play ninja! Playing ninja is more fun when there are real ninjas!

Chisei points at one of the picture books on the shelf.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto has no problem playing ninja! (Yes Sasuke he knows no sharp pointy things near the four year old).

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira will settle down to read to Chisei then, with the book angled so Chisei can see the pictures wherever he ends up settling.

Permalink Mark Unread

Ninja! Yay!

The book is entitled Where's My Summoner?, and is about a lost toad looking for the one who signed his summoning contract. Along the way, he meets a variety of other summoners and their summonees: crows, deer, snakes, rats, slugs, salamanders, hawks, cats, dogs, turtles, and so forth.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not very good at doing different voices for characters but he'll try.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chisei appreciates that he tries.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro... hovers, uncertain what to do.

Permalink Mark Unread

Once the book's done he'll suggest she keep an eye on Naruto and Tamao in case someone trips or something. Kids bounce pretty easily, but, good to keep them from running into furniture anyways.

Then: more stories for Chisei?

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes. The books are all variously ninja-themed.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hrm.

He can't change child-care here single-handedly, unfortunately, and he supposes it isn't too different from superhero themed books. But, still, disturbing in a culture that actually uses child soldiers.

Reading out loud isn't as hard as spontaneous talking but he'll still be pretty wrung out by the time they're done.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chisei is ready for a nap shortly before lunchtime.

Tamao wants to play med-nin now! She'll be Lady Tsunade and Naruto will be her patient! Naruto has to lay down, he's sustained a very serious stomach wound. She holds both hands over his abdomen with a look of ferocious concentration.

Permalink Mark Unread

He is very good at playing injured!

Permalink Mark Unread

Unfortunately this wound is too severe even for her power! She needs the help of her loyal assisstant! (This means Chihiro.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro kneels down and also places her hands over Naruto at Tamao's prompting. Tamao has to rearrange her hands a couple times. Chihiro attempts to not flinch. This helped by the way Tamao is so much smaller than her.

Tamao says Chihiro has to try harder. You have to make a face to show you're trying. She demonstrates, scrunching her face up and going 'nyeh'.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe she should be the bodyguard instead. Serious faces are good for that," he says to Tamao.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's a good point! Sasuke can be her loyal assistant instead. Quickly now, they're losing the patient!

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll put his hands on Naruto's stomach and make a face as directed.

Permalink Mark Unread

After about a minute she pronounces that there's nothing more they can do, and the only thing for it is to have Naruto sit up and see if his insides aren't.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro stands vigilant.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I feel great!" he declares. "Thanks miss medic!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Hurray! Now it is time for lunch. Chakra healing takes a lot out of you.

Permalink Mark Unread

It does.

He'll take over preparing lunch, whether something set out for them ahead of time or not, assuming the nanny isn't home in time. (Naruto can't be trusted with ovens and he'd be shocked if Chihiro had non-shinobi skills.)

Permalink Mark Unread

There's things for sandwiches, including enough for the three genin.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll wake Chisei for lunch, then, and get everyone fed. (He knows what's safe for a two year old, and is careful that Chisei doesn't get anything he'll choke on.)

Permalink Mark Unread

The nanny gets home after that and thanks them for looking after the kids.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi is waiting for them down the street.

"Yo."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey. Any sort of report you want?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Is everyone still alive?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"There were no casualties."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good enough for a D-rank! Congratulations on your first successful mission."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Can we get ramen to celebrate?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't see why not."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We just ate."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Spoilsport."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We can get ramen for dinner. Kakashi, will we be training more today? Or doing another mission?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"More training, I think. Naruto, I want you to keep working on tree climbing until you get it down. Chihiro and Sasuke, more practice on maintaining your grip while distracted."

Permalink Mark Unread

They agree, and set to work. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Over the next few weeks, this settles into a pattern. One day of training, a D-rank that takes a half a day or a day, more training. Sometimes Kakashi participates in the mission, sometimes not; mostly it depends on how boring it is. After they've all got treewalking down, he moves them on to waterwalking.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's smart, and more importantly patient. He helps Naruto a good bit, not always successfully navigating around the other boy's sore spots but usually managing to. He tries to include Chihiro in more things, but doesn't push her.

He spends a large chunk of his free time working on his arcana. He doesn't make any particular effort to hide it, though the symbols remain inscrutable and he just says he's 'working on techniques' if asked. He figures out a spell to store and retrieve his spellbook in and from what is probably this world's Ethereal Plane. (He tests it on an extra the first ten times.) He saves his money carefully, to buy the fine paper and the components for the inks for spell-scrolls, which are too much of a pain to make to use in training but will serve to expand his capacity in an actual fight. He only sometimes shows up with singed eyebrows or covered in magical glitter.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro accepts invitations to extracurricular activites but continues to act like a creepy robot.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is going to befriend her anyways!

Also he is getting SO BORED.

The training is repetitive, and they're not doing anything really cool yet, not cool like Sasuke's spells (which Sasuke did try to teach him but there was too much memorization and math involved), and babysitting is the only non-terrible D-rank. He wants a real mission! Or a cool technique! Or to see something outside of Konoha!

Permalink Mark Unread

"A real mission, huh? You three have been doing well in your training. I suppose we can go to the tower and see if they have any C-ranks."

Permalink Mark Unread

"C-ranks!!!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira stares at the both of them, distinctly unimpressed. "How dangerous are they, usually?" He knows they involve leaving the village, and sometimes protecting merchants from bandits, but not much else.

Permalink Mark Unread

"A C-rank mission is designated as a mission which involves at least two of either a moderate probability of combat or travel outside the village or an expected duration of at least one week, and the probability of encountering enemy shinobi is negligible."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. He's not assuming nothing will go wrong... But he also knows he's unlikely to win this fight with Naruto, and needs to pick his battles.

"Fine, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

Off to the tower! The mission they get from the desk is to escort a man named Tazuna back to his home in the Land of Waves. He's apparently an experienced bridge-builder and is unimpressed with the quality of the squad that will be taking his mission. He's also day-drinking.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira is unimpressed with him, so it evens out.

He keeps Naruto entertained as they set out, and pays attention for anything out of the ordinary. He's also generally curious - he hasn't left this village before, after all.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Land of Waves is located on an island off the coast of the land south of the Land of Fire. Their trip down is uneventful for the first week, sunlight trickling down through the great trees that make up the forest Konoha takes its name from. Tazuna is a surly traveling companion, mostly not participating in conversation. As they approach and pass Fire's border, he begins looking more nervous.

Permalink Mark Unread

- Fucking great.

Sugira keeps his spell-scrolls so they're easily accessible, and pays attention to potential ambush or trap sites.

Permalink Mark Unread

Around midday there's a puddle in the middle of the road. Kakashi casually steps around it.

Permalink Mark Unread

- It hasn't rained in weeks. And it doesn't look like someone spilled water. No splatter. So much for "no enemy shinobi."

He has the traveling spells he wrote into his secondary spellbook. He'd figured Expeditious Retreat (a doubled movement), Blurred Movement (makes him hard to hit while moving), and Illusion of Calm would most useful for bandits, so that's all he has.

He passes the puddle. Very quietly and subtly casts Expeditious Retreat then Blurred Movement, then suppresses the effect.

Keeps walking. Waits.

Permalink Mark Unread

Once the entire party has passed the puddle, two ninja shlorp out of it. They each wear a heavy metal gauntlet and a length of serrated chain connects them. While they still have the element of surprise, they wrap the chain around Kakashi with a few deft twists, then pull it tight. A pile of variously-severed extremities drops to the ground, and the pair laughs evilly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tazuna shrieks. Chihiro steps in front of him, pulling out a pair of knives.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira is standing still, apparently frozen in shock - 

Except for how he's actually not.

(If the illusion was stable enough to last more than a third of a minute he might use it to lay an ambush. Unfortunately, he's left with 'cover for an attack.')

Original version of this spell covered thrown weapons, too, hopefully they won't be able to register the shuriken he throws at them until those hit - 

And then he's moving twice as fast as any genin has a right to, image blurring so it's not really clear exactly where he is, and the illusion that he's standing still will break when he gets too far from it but hopefully his sudden apparent re-positioning will take them by surprise enough he can get within a few feet - 

Permalink Mark Unread

They curse as they lose track of him-

Curse again as Chihiro throws the knives to hit each of them in their gauntleted shoulder-

Permalink Mark Unread

He draws his sword. It has shimmering runes along it, and he bound himself to it so he can use it to cast an extra spell a day -

And as soon as he's within three or so feet of them -

He teleports himself behind them. It doesn't have the range of a proper Dimension Door - only five feet - and he can only do it six times a day, but he can do this without spending spell slots.

And then he stabs the one to the right. Non-lethally, aiming to disable his legs. Sugira's not even using the sword to cast spells yet. (He's not confident he won't end up in another fight today.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He goes down.

The other manages to disengage from the chain, turns, starts a swipe at Sugira with clawed fingers-

Permalink Mark Unread

-and Kakashi swoops in and puts him down with a blow to the back of the neck.

Permalink Mark Unread

He backs up, still. Tries to get his heart rate down a bit. Eyes the one he downed, then, to Kakashi, "Thanks."

Permalink Mark Unread

He won't be getting back up. "Good job Sasuke, Chihiro."

How's Naruto doing?

Permalink Mark Unread

Shaking and still frozen.

Permalink Mark Unread

He goes over and pats Naruto on the shoulder.

"Doing okay there?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Shaky breath. "Yeah - yeah. Not hurt. Just..." He glances away from Sasuke, suddenly annoyed at the other boy for being able to actually do stuff and take down an opponent and - 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira has no idea how to handle this, doesn't think yelling at Tazuna for endangering a bunch of kids would be productive at the moment, so is sort of hovering uncertainly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"The first time takes everyone differently. Just remember to breathe."

Permalink Mark Unread

He seems to be calming down on his own, though now he's a bit huffy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi pats him a couple times, then moves on to the fallen ninja.

"And now on to these fine fellows. Chihiro! Your thoughts?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Missing-nin from Kirigakure, according to their forehead protectors. Their ambush tactics support this. Low chunin level abilities, likely bandits or mercenaries."

Permalink Mark Unread

"They went for you first, but you're also the biggest threat. They weren't even looking at me until I stabbed one. They were looking at Chihiro - and Tazuna. Tazuna's also been increasingly nervous since Konoha." He pauses. "And also the trap was in our path. Either they followed us or knew where we're going, or both."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So! Tazuna, our valued client. Anything you might have forgotten to mention when you made this arrangement with our village?"

Tazuna clears his throat roughly. It turns out that his village and indeed the rest of the Land of Waves is being strangled to death by a man called Gatou, a shipping magnate who charhes exorbitant prices to bring goods in or out of the country. The country being composed of islands, they don't have much choice but to pay. Tazuna has been constructing a bridge to break their dependence on Gatou, and Gatou has begun hiring mercenaries to kill Tazuna in order to stop it. He didn't mention any of this in Konoha because his village lacks the funds to pay for a B- or A-rank mission; they are spending everything on the bridge. That's why he was traveling, to order materials and arrange for their discreet delivery.

Permalink Mark Unread

Too bad he decided to endanger children. (Sugira doesn't say this. Sugira is, however, glaring.)

The situation's fucked up. He'd have zero problem being part of an operation to dismantle Gatou's hold on everything, even for no pay. However, there is the matter of Naruto, who is definitely twelve, and Chihiro, who is probably twelve, and he doubts a suggestion of 'those two go back, Kakashi and Sugira help out' would fly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is squinting at the sob story, but really wants to go on a mission and prove himself, so.

Permalink Mark Unread

Changes in mission rank are to be reported at the earliest opportunity, and the decision to continue or abort is at the discretion of the squad leader.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, what the heck. It's only another two days to Wave. It'll be faster than going all the way back to Konoha.

Permalink Mark Unread

He hates this world.

He drops Blurred Movement in favor of True Strike when next he prepares his spells for the day. It'll make him easier to hit, which is a massive disadvantage, but moving quickly, appearing to stand still even as he casts, and a mild combat-focused precog is likely to be way more useful. And his sword-slot is flexible, so if he's fighting a lot of weaker opponents he can use Blurred Movement then, or Shocking Grasp on one powerful opponent.

Permalink Mark Unread

They take a boat to Wave early the next day. Along the way, they pass beneath the partially-constructed bridge, lurking within the fog. They make land a few hours' walk from the village. Everything is quiet and peaceful, until Kakashi spots a white rabbit in some bushes by the side of the road.

"Get down!" he shouts, pushing the others down with outstretched arms. A large dark object whizzes overhead, thunking into a tree and revealing itself to be a massive sword. A man with bandages over the lower half of his face balances atop the hilt, slowly looking over his shoulder back at the group.

Permalink Mark Unread

He lets himself be guided, though he does stare back at the man, eyes narrowed as his mind races.

Single opponent who surprised Kakashi... Suggests someone powerful and confident.

Permalink Mark Unread

     "Well, well," says the man. "If it isn't Kakashi of the Sharingan, Konoha's infamous Copy-Nin. Sorry, but the old man is mine."

"Everyone get back. Surround and protect Tazuna. You'll have to get through me first, Momochi Zabuza."

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not an idiot, so will step back - keeping an eye on Naruto and Chihiro and their surroundings - and fall into formation.

He doesn't have many good options for actually stopping someone on Kakashi's level. His scrolls... Unfortunately, all of them except Mage Armor will last only two minutes at the most. Which might be plenty in a fight like this, but. And he's mostly been focusing on utility, movement, and defensive spells...

Also he wants to neither draw attention to himself by casting nor burn his Illusion of Calm spell...

He really needs to master these quieted and stilled.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi pushes his forehead protector up to reveal the blazing red eye hidden beneath it. Zabuza chuckles.

     "The famed eye so soon. I am honored." He vaults off the sword and onto the surface of the water and runs through a series of handseals. "I hope it serves you well," he says, as a heavy mist begins to blanket the area. He fades out of view.

An ominous feeling creeps in along with the mist, a sense of doom trickling down the spine like melting ice. They're going to die. It's just a question of how.

Permalink Mark Unread

His old enemy Ur-Namush was, in fact, significantly more terrifying, even given that Sugira was immortal, already an archmage, and theoretically unkillable when he met her. She had style, and a penchant for making it personal.

This is... Crude. Probably an illusion spell or similar. (Sugira's also not really fully adjusted yet to the idea of death as more than inconvenient...)

Also Sugira has been centering his mind every morning, so.

But he notices Naruto's white face and shaking hands.

His hand tightens around his sword-hilt. He should've pushed for them to turn back.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi half turns to look at the group.

"Don't worry, I won't let my teammates die." The oppressive feeling retreats somewhat.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto takes a deep breath and steadies himself a bit.

Permalink Mark Unread

And then Zabuza is right in the middle of the group-

Permalink Mark Unread

-but Kakashi is there and in a flash of steel Zabuza collapses into a puddle of water-

Permalink Mark Unread

-and then Kakashi is the one who has the blade at his throat. Zabuza jerks it back-

Permalink Mark Unread

That Kakashi also dissolves into a puddle of water to splash on the ground, and the real one come up behind to end it-

Permalink Mark Unread

-but that was yet another clone. There's a brief, furious melee tangle.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi is punted out into the water. He attempts to climb back to the surface, but his movements are slowed, sluggish.

Zabuza appears behind him and creates a bubble of water, trapping Kakashi inside. "And now it's over. I congratulate you on copying my water clone even through the mist, but your sharingan cannot save you when you cannot move." He makes half a hand seal, and another Zabuza figure forms out of the water and begins advancing on the group.

"Take Tazuna and go!" Kakashi shouts through the water. "He can't move while he's keeping me trapped and the clone won't be able to get far away from him!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Chihiro. Get Tazuna and Naruto out of here," Sugira says. "Naruto, leave me some clones."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Like hell I'm running away and abandoning sensei, asshole!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's not what I'm asking. We don't know what allies he has. Help Chihiro protect Tazuna, so I don't have to worry. Naruto... I don't demand much of you. But listen to me on this."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto grumbles, but glances at Chihiro and Tazuna, then makes enough clones to fill the clearing multiple times over, and turns to start pulling Tazuna away.

Permalink Mark Unread

And, while Naruto's clones distract Zabuza and his clone - 

Sugira starts to cast.

Illusion of Calm, to hide what he's doing.

Zabuza's going to hit him if he wants, so he sets aside his defensive spells.

Expeditious Retreat, to increase his speed.

A scroll for Blurred Movement, to at least give him a chance.

And then he turns into a Naruto, darts into the crowd even as he leaves his illusion behind, and he can't go far from it before it'll dismiss but he gets to the edge of the range then teleports his full five-foot range, past the clone, and he keeps sprinting - 

He readies himself to teleport again if the Zabuza clone looks like it's even getting close to him. His plan is to pull the same thing against Zabuza he did against the two enemies earlier - except instead of getting near the business end of that sword he plans to teleport multiple times to get behind Zabuza at an angle (this time casting True Strike as he moves), and then stab - this time with Shocking Grasp. Not much damage against a jounin, but either it'll force Zabuza to let go, or Sugira will be able to dance around and keep stabbing him if he doesn't.

Permalink Mark Unread

The suffusion of shadow clones seems to be doing an adequate job of distracting Zabuza's clone, who's swinging his sword in wide arcs to clear them out.

Zabuza dodges Sugira's first strike, is clipped by the second, has to break his connection to the water prison to evade the third. He spins, goes to attack Sugira-

Permalink Mark Unread

-but his strike is blocked by Kakashi, dripping wet but free again.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Sugira is going to back the hell off.

Permalink Mark Unread

Probably a wise move, as the two jounin begin trading ninjutsu of increasing size, Kakashi copying Zabuza's movements perfectly. After two enormous dragons made of water collide with each other, Zabuza seems to stop moving while Kakashi continues to cast. An explosion of water knocks Zabuza up and back on to land, crashing against a tree.

Kakashi moves in for the kill, but before he can get there, a pair of senbon seem to sprout out of Zabuza's neck. A slender figure in a plain white mask bearing the mark of Kirigakure hops out of concealment nearby. "So ends Momochi Zabuza," they say. "You have my thanks for weakening him."

Permalink Mark Unread

"First question: can I tell the boss and Chihiro to get back here," one of the few remaining Naruto clones ask. "Second question: what the fuck mask dude how'd you just kill someone powerful like Zabuza like that - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"Zabuza was already down. A very determined duck probably could've finished him," Sugira says, eyes narrowed at the masked man. Who both didn't help earlier and for some reason stopped Kakashi's kill... A desire for the body to be a certain way? A misdirection? A personal vendetta? "Who are you?" he asks.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi verifies Zabuza's death by checking his pulse. Finding it lacking, he straightens and backs away. "They can come back. He's a hunter-nin of Kiri."

     "Indeed. I have been tracking Momochi Zabuza for some time. Konoha's assistance in this matter will be remembered." The stranger flickers over to Zabuza and picks up the body. "I must dispose of the body. Farewell." With that, they disappear.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Right." Naruto's voice is skeptical. Still, the clone dismisses.

A few stick around, just in case they need to talk more.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira drags a hand down his face. "Any injuries?" he asks, evaluating himself. He's mostly sore and exhausted... More of a headache than actual physical tiredness, though, from pushing himself arcana-wise.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll live. You might have to carry me to the village," he says. Then he collapses.

Permalink Mark Unread

His teacher's an idiot.

He walks up to Kakashi and starts checking his pulse as another Naruto clone dismisses, then turns to the clones: "Naruto, how long can you maintain three clones, one transformed? I don't have a stretcher or anything in my medical pack, so your clones carrying him's going to be best."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Long enough, but boss should make them fresh."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right. Then come help me get him situated..."

He tends to Kakashi while they wait for the others, thinking - they'll need a way to prevent any more ambushes. A spread of Naruto clones in a moving circle around them's probably the best way to do that... He's not good enough at illusions to make it look like they're all somewhere they're not, which he should probably address... But Naruto can make decoy teams... And it wouldn't hurt to have Naruto clones sprint ahead to make sure it's safe at Tazuna's house, and to alert Tazuna's family to the situation...

He updates Chihiro and Naruto thoroughly when they arrive, and runs his plan - have Naruto clones carry Kakashi, a medium number of clones as scouts around and ahead of them, and at least two decoy teams. He does note he thinks it's unlikely they'll be attacked again before they get to Tazuna's house, but these are precautions they should've been taking in the first place.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chakra exhaustion, is Chihiro's diagnosis. He will likely be asleep for a minimum of sixteen hours, and will not recover fully for almost a week. Using so many clones might attract more attention than they are prepared to deal with, however.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Naruto's bad at stealth...

He still wants them to have the single far forward scout, but the others are less important, since a jounin-level opponent could get around Naruto easily. What's her evaluation on duplicates of the team? He's uncertain how easy different opponents would find it to see through that, and doesn't think it'll draw undue attention -

Permalink Mark Unread

Their destination is known and from this point, there are no alternate routes. Decoys are unlikely to draw fire and they would be better served saving the chakra for defense.

Permalink Mark Unread

Right. Thanks.

He updates his plan with that input. Notes to himself that he's out of practice and jumpy. Finished securing Kakashi, and gets them moving.

Permalink Mark Unread

They get to the village safely and uneventfully. It's definitely seen better days. Tazuna says they can stay at his home. His daughter is there, and she assists in getting Kakashi shifted onto a bed.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi doesn't wake until the next morning.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a Naruto in the room with him. "Sensei! You're awake!" he shouts.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yes. Yes, I am. Where is everyone else?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Chihiro is lurking... Somewhere. Creepily. Sasuke's probably on the roof again, he's been brooding, I could make a clone and dismiss it and get an update from the network pretty quick? Boss-me is... Uh probably with Tsunami and Inari. Or if Inari took off again Sasuke said to have a clone follow him. Sasuke told Tazuna not to go back to the bridge until you woke up so Tazuna's probably in the kitchen, he was talking about having a meeting with some people while he was having to wait..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. Gather everyone up. We need to have a group meeting."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - Everyone everyone or Team Seven everyone?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Team Seven everyone. Plus Tazuna."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright!" And he dismisses; soon enough main Naruto is darting in with Tazuna and Sasuke, and a clone's alerted Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro arrives quickly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. So first thing, that hunter-nin took Zabuza elsewhere before disposing of him, yes?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right. Then I think it's safe to assume Zabuza is not dead."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is standard procedure for all hunter-nin to dispose of their quarry's corpse on site."

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck. "How long do we have?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Probably about a week. Faking a death the way they did it still involves a near-death experience. It'll take him time to recover."

Permalink Mark Unread

He's close on some second level spells, but not that close... He thinks. Maybe if he convinces Kakashi to clear him for a shadow clone...

He rubs at his forehead. "Chance we'll have warning?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Low. Of course, Gatou may decide that Zabuza on his own isn't enough and send some extra thugs as backup. In which case, higher."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - If we have like a minute's warning before he attacks us I can make us harder to hit, but I'd need to be able to touch whoever I'm warding. That particular spell lasts two hours, and it'll burn hard-to-renew resources if I want to be able to use anything else that day." Unfortunately every spell except Mage Armor has a target of 'personal'. He's not confident he'd be able to teach the others in a week, but - he'd overheard Zabuza and Kakashi's chatter. Copying techniques... "The others - Kakashi might be able to copy them." Probably he'd have to copy the incantation, movements, and the writing - and Sugira will probably have to teach him to read magic the slow way. "I can use four of my techniques a day, but three I need to decide ahead of time. I'd have one extra if I dropped the one I use to shield my mind, and I can use more by burning resources."

It's a shitton to reveal, but Sugira recognizes they can't back out now, and he'd rather drop secrecy than risk his team getting killed. Likely, Kakashi will fight Zabuza again - an uncomfortably close match - while the genin fight that ally and any other backup. And, demonstrably, Sugira's not used to tactics in this world. (Also even in his prior life he was almost never in serious fights, and never in anything that could permanently kill him.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. That's interesting. Tazuna, it should be fairly safe for you to return to work today. Naruto, send some clones and Chihiro, you go with him. And under the circumstances, you can stop holding back."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Understood," she says, and fades into invisibility right in front of them.

Tazuna startles as an unseen hands taps him on the shoulder.

"Let us go," says Chihiro's disembodied voice.

Permalink Mark Unread

Invisibility. That'd be second level, for him. But she's following Kakashi's orders. Suggests an internal spy, rather than someone for another village. He'd suspected that was more likely anyways...

He stays put as Naruto rushes off with Chihiro and Tazuna.

Permalink Mark Unread

"So!" Kakashi says once the others have left. "Now that we have a bit of privacy, why don't you tell your favorite jounin instructor a story about why you know techniques he's never seen before."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - Do you want the sensible explanation or the weird one."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Let's go with the weird one. Everyone else on this team is weird, it can be a bonding exercise."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - This will take a bit." He pauses, to order his thoughts. And he'd had a perfectly good lie about remembering a past life pre-chakra lined up, too... "So about five years ago I woke up in the body of a kid, for reasons that I think sum up to 'I got the attention of a bored omnipotent being.' I'm fairly sure she swapped my and Sasuke's places, and that we're - essentially the same fundamental person, she's been known to instantiate two of someone before if it makes a story interesting. I'm not from this planet, probably not this dimension. My techniques would be fairly simple where I'm from, but I'm having to work to rebuild them because I lost my powers and all but the most basic of spells. ...Your planet sucks, by the way."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So how old are you really?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"A hundred and thirty one. 'Immortality' was a power I lost."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh."

"How do your spells work? You can use a limited number per day?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"- Basically, I memorize a spell. It burns into my mind. When I cast the spell, it's erased from my mind. The one exception is I can use a bonded item for a single spell a day, which can be any one I know - the item stores the information, kind of. I keep spells day-to-day by writing them down and memorizing them from the writing. There's only so much - space in my brain. It's possible to instead burn specially prepared words on a page, which is costly, or if I felt like being stupid to burn non-spell knowledge and overchannel. Right now, I'm at the first level of spells. Cantrips, zeroth level, are spells that are so basic you can reconstruct them right away. First level spells need specific memorization. Spells get exponentially harder and take up more mental space at higher levels, but capacity tends to expand with practice. I'd gotten up to sixth level spells in my prior life; the highest I've ever heard of was a ninth level spell. There's a - thing - channeled, arcane energy, which would mostly be a problem if I was trying to read off a spell of a higher level than I can normally cast, and which is only really dangerous at high levels. It's not like chakra; it's external."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I see. Did the, uh, prior-you's family leave behind any useful information about the sharingan?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No."

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, things are never that easy... So the sharingan is the Uchiha Clan's bloodline limit. It's commonly acknowledged as the strongest doujutsu. It has the power of insight. With it, you can instantly understand and analyze information, which is how I earned my nickname, by watching the techniques of others and duplicating them. It can also help cast or cut through genjutsu, by seeing where the illusion mismatches with reality."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - You'd probably need to know how to read magical writing, but that sounds like it'd let you learn spells without the years of study first." He drags a hand down his face. "I think - True Strike and Expeditious Retreat are going to be most useful to you. First is - very limited combat precog. It's what I used to hit you during the bell test. Second increases base speed, and should stack well with using chakra to increase speed..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes, that would be useful. However... I'm not an Uchiha. This," he taps his forehead protector over where it covers his eye, "was a gift from a very dear friend, before he died in the last war. I can't use it perfectly, which is why I collapsed of chakra exhaustion. I want to try to avoid using it before Zabuza returns, so I can be ready."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sensible." He shrugs. "I can try teaching you once we're clear. For the next week - what's useful to me is speed and reaction time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A week isn't a lot of time to work on that. Well, for now, try practicing augmenting your entire leg with with chakra like you did your feet for the tree climbing. Somewhere open you won't run into anything. Tomorrow I should have enough chakra to be a little more helpful."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "...Thanks."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi flaps a hand feebly.

"Don't mention it."

Permalink Mark Unread

He eyes Kakashi a bit warily. He's kind of... Intellectually aware of shinobi paranoia. He's also very certain Inanna won't let him get permanently killed - she tends to protect her toys - but that doesn't mean he can't be hindered a lot.

He's thoroughly exhausted, but... That's kind of air that needs to be cleared. "Will I be in trouble, when we return?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hard to say, really. It depends on the sort of report Chihiro makes to the people who set her watching you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're not her commanding officer?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes and no. As you may have noticed, she's not exactly an ordinary genin. She's a member of a program called ROOT, a division of Anbu, and she was sent to keep an eye on you. I'm not very happy about everything Chihiro implies about ROOT, but there's not a lot I can do about it. The man who runs ROOT, Shimura Danzo, has a... different way of doing things than the rest of the village. But he's one of the Hokage's old teammates and the old man's given him considerable slack to run his program however he wants."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - Children should not be soldiers and especially not Black Ops." He shakes his head. "I'm bad at both politics and lying." The most political thing he ever did was tell the Empress to go fuck herself. "Danzo doesn't sound helpful."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fortunately, he hasn't taken a direct interest in you yet. What you need is for her to tell him only that you performed well for a genin, and leave out the specifics of how and why."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Right." How does he even get her to keep the techniques a secret.

Permalink Mark Unread

"She doesn't know any other life. Try making friends."

Permalink Mark Unread

His relationship with his wife literally started via divine intervention. Sugira's social skills sometimes extend as far as being charmingly dense.

"I'll try harder," he says, grouchily.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Or maybe have Naruto help."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. Siccing the boy who could befriend a rabid badger on Chihiro does, in fact, sound easier.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good luck."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks." A pause, and, "Anything else?"

He's tired and, apparently, needs to figure out a strategy for speed befriending Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not right now, I don't think."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, and, after a longer pause: "Need anything?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nope."

Permalink Mark Unread

He stands. "I'll start working on training, then," and heads out.

Permalink Mark Unread

There are no incidents during the day.

Permalink Mark Unread

He does manage to increase his speed using the technique Kakashi recommended. He still can't really steer while using it, though.

He pulls Naruto aside, tells him Chihiro works for the Hokage's teammate, and she's clearly sad and needs to learn the meaning of friendship.

Permalink Mark Unread

After breakfast the next morning, which Kakashi is well enough to sit up for, he pulls Sasuke aside. Kakashi pricks the ball of his thumb with a knife, then slaps the ground. Thin, spidery writing spirals out, then disappears in a puff of smoke. In its place is a pile of dogs of various breeds.

"Everyone, this is Sasuke. Sasuke, everyone. They're going to help with your training."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods solemnly at them. "I'm working on speed and reaction times." He assumes the dogs are going to be chasing or attacking him. Maybe he can work on using the short-range shift mid-melee...

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nice to meet you, kid," a small pug perched atop a rather large bulldog. "Name's Pakkun. Here, shake." He holds out a paw.

Permalink Mark Unread

That is a very skeptical look on his face. Still, he'll take the paw.

Permalink Mark Unread

The pads are incredibly soft and delicate. Being able to touch them is an exquisite sensory experience.

"Right then," says Pakkun, taking his paw back. "Let's head out and you can show us what we're working with."

Permalink Mark Unread

Weird.

He nods, and leads them to a stretch of beach. He's usually been shooting out over the water; it's a good way to also practice his water walking. "How do you want me to demonstrate?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Run from here to there," Pakkun instructs, gesturing. "And then we'll go from there."

Permalink Mark Unread

He uses the chakra boost, doesn't use his spells yet, but he's pretty fast even baseline, so.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Again. But this time go past there and there." Pakkun indicates a route that has him take a zig-zag shape.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's better at turning than he was yesterday, which means he skids a bit.

Permalink Mark Unread

Pakkun has some tips to help him. Once Sugira's practiced with that a few times, Pakkun has the other dogs line up at intervals along the route. Sugira will run it, and the dogs may or may not try to knock him down.

Permalink Mark Unread

Interesting. He can see how this will help.

He's not perfect at dodging the attempts, but he gets notably better as they work.

Permalink Mark Unread

The dogs increase the difficulty as he learns, making him dodge more than one at the same time or attacking more often if he's not going fast enough.

Permalink Mark Unread

That helps.

He'll incorporate the speed spell once has dodging without it up to 'decent', then once the two he memorized today both wear off (they don't stack; he's just increasing his effective time), he asks them to charge him while he practices the short-range teleport with little notice.

He gets knocked down a lot practicing that, but he can only do the actual teleport six times a day, so, he'll still get through it quickly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Neat trick, kid," Pakkun says. "Anything else you got?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not movement related. Though using the techniques while moving or being attacked is hard..." He supposes he can practice combat casting with cantrips.

Permalink Mark Unread

The pack can help with that.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's practiced it with Naruto before. Still, he clearly needs work - and if he gets disrupted at exactly the wrong moment the spells are prone to doing something he didn't intend. Usually some variation on 'exploding.'

He'll go in for meals, and keep an eye on his team at those points. At dinner he tries to talk to Chihiro more - Naruto's already gotten the 'she's not a foreign spy, please befriend her' talk.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro is not exactly unfriendly, but she doesn't seem to get how a conversation is supposed to work.

Permalink Mark Unread

That makes two of them.

Whereas Naruto mostly settles for chattering at her with the occasional interspersed question, Sugira's quieter, more deliberate, and starts out just asking her simpler questions about what she's seen in the area, if there's anything she likes about training, is Naruto annoying her...

He does after a bit point out she can ask him questions back, and that normally in conversation return questions are kind of related to earlier questions or even just 'what about you.' "Sometimes," he says after a pause, "People ask a question because they want you to ask them it. They'll sometimes sound... indirectly frustrated, if that's what they're doing." He thinks; the intricacies of social interaction are hard.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That sounds... complicated."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's hard, yeah." He shrugs. "Some questions are also rude or insulting. But usually there's more slack on that for the young." He likes the tell culture of the place he settled in. "I don't really care, so ask whatever, I'll just say if I don't want to answer something."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then... where did you learn your techniques?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I designed them." He shrugs. "I can show you the theory."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

He pulls out a pen and some paper and then draws a series of flowing symbols. A twist of his hand, and they gain an odd, dizzying depth, shifting and unstable as the paper moves. "Each of these is a concept. I put ones like them together, memorize them, and then use the - pathway the memory makes - to channel them, with a phrase and a motion to help. It's - once I know them, putting them together is just tedious." A pause, "I was just... Playing around when I figured out the first one. It seemed... Obvious."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro blinks.

"That seems unlikely."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. "Where do you think I learned it, then?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not know."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I might've seen it somewhere, first; memory's strange like that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"This does not resemble any school of sealing I am familiar with."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do they resemble each other much? Across origins, or time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...No."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll look through the compound and all when we get back. If there's any old books, or just... Places I remember going. If I saw it it would've been written down, I think." His best bet might be to forge something he could've reasonably spotted as a small child, but that might've been overlooked by people investigating the compound.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I... would be interested in seeing that."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "I'll show you whatever I find."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods. This seems to have exhausted this conversational thread.

Permalink Mark Unread

He hums a bit. "What was that technique you used to disappear earlier?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"An active camouflage."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "It seems useful." A pause (while he internally flails for something to say), and, "What's your - opinion on the mission. In general."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is the mission we were assigned."

Permalink Mark Unread

He leans back. Makes a face. "Fighting jounin-level opponents wasn't."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is now."

Permalink Mark Unread

He sighs. "The client shouldn't have put us at risk." But, with a shrug, "My opinion: the mission is important. Gatou is acting immorally, and contrary to Konoha's good. But the client lied to us. Even if for understandable reasons, that action was wrong."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Given that we did not opt to abandon the mission when the deception was revealed, our opinions are irrelevant. The village leaders will decide the consequences when we return."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We're allowed to have opinions. And if we keep advancing we'll have to make calls like this ourselves someday; it's good to think ahead of time what those should be."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro looks like she doesn't quite know what to do with this.

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. "I plan to make jounin someday. Naruto wants to be Hokage, and I think has a good chance. We'll probably be stuck advising him if he does."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Why?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why jounin, or why believe Naruto?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"The latter."

Permalink Mark Unread

"He's charismatic. People who actually talk to him like him, and becoming Hokage is as much about popularity as power or sensibility. The choice is made by the previous Hokage, traditionally, and confirmed by the daimyo and the jounin. The current Hokage likes him. For fit - Naruto's good at reading people, and seeing through lies. He's confident but not overly arrogant. He's fairly selfless. He cares about everyone he meets, and mostly evaluates people on personality, not for shallow reasons. He seems on track to become powerful, though I'd rather have a Hokage who's good at politics than one who's good at punching. He's good at identifying places things could work better. He's good at evaluating advice. Politically, he's not tied to any specific clan, but Uzumaki is an old, respected name - the benefits of a famous clan without the baggage." A pause. "He's also still a kid and therefore kind of an idiot, but - I think once he matures a bit he'll be better."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And why would we be his advisors?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"The Third and Fourth both invited their genin teammates, as far as I know. Naruto also likes us, and tends to value personal relationships highly."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Oh."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's a long way off. But, it's good to build solid foundations." He leans back, rubbing at his eyes.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Foundations are important," Chihiro agrees.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mhm." He's tired and not going to bother asking if she has more questions.

Permalink Mark Unread

The night passes. The next day, Tazuna goes back to the bridge and Chihiro goes with him again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasuke spends the day training.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto spends the day trying to be friends.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Should you not be spending more effort to be alert for incoming threats?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Got my clones taking turns watching, and it's hard to be super alert all the time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Vigilance is a necessary skill for a shinobi."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, but... If Kakashi-sensei thought there'd be sneaky people he would've come with, 'cause even injured he's better at spotting people that us. And other than boats it's hard to sneak up, and I got clones watching for that. So probably any problems are gonna be like non-shinobi thugs coming up the bridge, probably openly 'cause Gatou's the type of ass who likes intimidating people with big shows, and then it's good for us to be kind of obviously here and dangerous and not worried to make them think twice. Us being not worried also makes the workers feel better, and them quitting is a problem - I've got a few clones helping like carry stuff and show off like walking up walls so they'll feel protected but not like we're scary."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That is not within the scope of our mission."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Makes the mission easier and faster though. If the bridge doesn't get built we'll be here a while and Gatou will have time to hire more goons."

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"I had not considered that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I like people, so, it's not a hard thing for me to think about, and figuring out what everyone does when is fun." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why is 'fun' relevant?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fun stuff's easier to do and pay attention to, and I got a reason to do it even if it's not really needed, which means sometimes I notice stuff I didn't know was there to notice."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That seems inefficient."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Effort should be allocated by analysis, not whim."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can't be analyzing that sort of stuff all the time, so it's good to have - stuff that's mentally recharging but probably useful? Like, Sasuke's bad at talking, and it tires him out, but he's good at working on techniques and paying attention to non-people stuff, and it makes him less tired. I'm bad at constantly paying lots of attention, and bad at noticing stuff, and it tires me out, but I'm good at people, and thinking about people and being around them makes me less tired. So with Sasuke he lets me handle all the people stuff, and I let him handle all the... Not really analysis, but physics, and math, and calculating, and figuring out training schedules, though he's trying to teach me that last one."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...You are specializing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, pretty much! Course, we still gotta work on fitting you in; me and Sasuke've been friends for years, so we're used to each other, but we don't know you all that well."

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"I do not know where my capabilities in this context lie."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You know a lot of stuff about how the ninja world works. You're good at paying attention. You know a lot of techniques we don't. You'd probably be really good at being the one talking to authority people, especially shinobi, you're really professional. People in authority either think I'm cute or annoying a lot, and that's harder to work on, and Sasuke tends to come off as insulting."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro thinks this over.

"That seems accurate."

Permalink Mark Unread

"How we fit in a fight's harder to figure cold, we haven't done a lot of combat training as a team and all. But - Sasuke's kind of stuck at sneaky one hit wonder, and you're good at kind of... Sneaky fading in and out? Hitting less hard than Sasuke maybe but managing more of it. And I'm good at drawing attention and taking blows. The kind of strategy we used against Kakashi-sensei that first test is probably good for us for if we're all together, least until we figure out more."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I am proficient in a variety of combat styles. When we return, I can requisition new equipment if that is necessary."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe sensei will let you keep Zabuza's sword."

Permalink Mark Unread

There is the barest, faintest hint of a grin on her face.

"I could make use of it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll be the odd one out. Gotta find me a blade next."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is unlikely we will encounter another rogue member of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen of the Mist. You will have to source yours elsewhere."

Permalink Mark Unread

Maybe he can work her up to teasing about jinxing them.

"I'll get a cool blade just for me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I would recommend a shortsword or tanto. A larger blade would become a hindrance in the numbers you typically employ."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was thinking like a trench knife or a bladed knuckle duster, actually, but a tanto might work."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A collection of offensive ninjutsu would also be viable, given your chakra capacity."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! I'll have to bug Kakashi-sensei about that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro takes a moment to silently contemplate an army of Naruto with the versatility of Hatake Kakashi.

Permalink Mark Unread

He snickers a bit, and then turns his attention to his clones for the moment.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You would need to improve your chakra efficiency," she says eventually.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Probably yeah. Kakashi-sensei said water walking was for that; do you know anything else?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"The leaf exercise is versatile and performable in a variety of contexts."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Was that the Academy one? I don't think we ever went past sticking them to our foreheads... Guess I could stick a bunch weird places, or use heavier stuff..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Attempt to hold one a defined distance from your skin."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh yeah, that sounds harder than just sticking. Thanks!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...You are welcome."

Permalink Mark Unread

He hums. He... Kind of wants to apologize to her for being suspicious about her not being loyal to Konoha, except he's still not entirely sure she's loyal to the team... Also she super needs pointers on lying...

"I could help you learn to lie better, too, I bet - we should be helping each other, not me just playing catch-up."

Permalink Mark Unread

It takes her a while to respond to this.

"I do not enjoy lying."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. It might be needed eventually, but we can tell old man Hokage we wouldn't be good at infiltration stuff and all if we get a mission like that, though I think between you and Sasuke's it's probably pretty obvious..."

"And - I know you've got secrets. Me and Sasuke've got secrets, too, it's kind of a thing with this team. You don't... Have to feel like you gotta tell us? I worried you weren't loyal to Konoha when I figured you were lying about - okay a lot - but now I'm sure you're with us, so. We're on the same side, so specific stuff can... Kind of wait."

Permalink Mark Unread


"There are... things I cannot tell you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Figured, yeah. It's cool, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not- like that." She seems vaguely frustrated. "I cannot tell you."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - Like physically." He goes still, eyes narrow. He's... Not really sure how you'd control someone's actions...

But Sasuke can do lots of weird stuff. All ninja can.

He knows what he's gonna bug Kakashi-sensei about, now. If it's a technique... There's gotta be a counter... If the problem's politics? Well, Sasuke's always saying Naruto should practice Hokage-skills.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro opens her mouth and sticks her tongue very far out. At very back, just barely visible, is the inky scrawl of a seal.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right."

A pause, and: "Can I tell Sasuke about that?"

Sasuke's weird magic would be another angle...

Permalink Mark Unread

"I cannot tell anyone who does not know."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sasuke knows weird things, he was really sure you're loyal to Konoha and all. But - will anything bad happen to you if I decide to talk to people I trust about a conclusion I came to on my own?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"-I do not know."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then I'll figure this out on my own."

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"...Good luck."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, and starts mentally putting together a way to convince Kakashi-sensei to teach him sealing...

Permalink Mark Unread

Come the evening meal, Kakashi is well enough to be ambling around the house.

Permalink Mark Unread

That means he's well enough to be pestered! 

"Kakashi-sensei, we need to train, right - I want to learn sealing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You want to learn sealing? That's not something I hear every day."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. It's not - if there's something that'll definitely give us an edge against Zabuza I can learn in a few days then I should maybe do that first, but I really want to learn sealing. I could use my clones, multitask with our other stuff - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"Naruto. To put it bluntly, sealing is everything you are worst at. It is solitary, pointlessly complicated, tedious, and non-physical. You will have to spend months or maybe even years studying before you can make seals of your own."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What about removing them?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...That depends on the seal. Dare I ask why you have discovered this sudden interest?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I kind of said I wouldn't tell." He's squinting though. He's pretty sure he trusts Kakashi-sensei not to get Chihiro in trouble, but he doesn't know what makes that seal activate... "Also would it be years with clones?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You know, I don't believe anyone has ever done experiments on parallelizing learning to seal."

Permalink Mark Unread

"How about I try, since I said I would, and if I don't make fast progress I'll tell you everything I know?" And probably tell Sasuke too at that point.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. I left the library back at the village, but sealing itself doesn't take chakra. And I have been getting bored. Let's try and see what happens."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right! Thanks, sensei."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't thank me yet, we haven't started. I need to plan a curriculum and you need a good night's sleep. Shoo."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay, okay." He bounces off.

Permalink Mark Unread

The next day, Kakashi will have a first lesson for Naruto. Unless he's changed his mind?

Permalink Mark Unread

Nope! He's trying on his serious face, even.

Permalink Mark Unread

Great. So first a very basic introduction to what sealing actually is, even. Sealing is a way of symbolically representing ninjutsu and performing it by proxy. It's kind of like calculus and trigonometry. Say you wanted to throw a kunai at a target. You can use calculus and trigonometry to mathematically determine the arc and speed you need to use to hit the target. Or you could just eyeball it and make the throw in five seconds and not spend five minutes working out the math.But if you wanted to ricochet a shuriken off two targets then deflect a second shuriken to hit a third and fourth target, you might not be able to do it. In that case, it would be worth sitting down and figuring out the theory. So it goes with sealing. For most things, leaving aside explosive tags where the versatility of delayed- and remote-detonation increases the benefit, it's much quicker and easier to simply perform the technique yourself. Most sealing techniques deal with complicated effects, like storage scrolls and summoning contracts and barriers. The increase in effort from the baseline isn't all that much compared to the benefit.

Permalink Mark Unread

Ahhhhhhhhh this isn't as bad as the magic Sasuke tried to teach him but it's up there.

He doesn't think he'll do well with just theory and memorizing, is there like a thing he can play with that won't explode too badly?

Permalink Mark Unread

Hm. Well. If he uses a shadow clone and goes out into the woods away from the village, Kakashi could give him a couple low-yield explosive tags...

Permalink Mark Unread

Ooooh! Please!

Permalink Mark Unread

Right. Here's two to start with. Try not to knock down any trees. Meanwhile, they can go over some theory.

Permalink Mark Unread

Alright. He's listening.

...He makes two clones who can also listen. In case he misses stuff.

Permalink Mark Unread

There are a few different schools of sealing that represent things different ways. In Konoha, most people use what's called Konoha Common Style, which is based on Senju techniques, mostly due to the Second Hokage's influence. It takes the form of a tree, with the small component 'roots' coming together to form the main 'trunk'. Here are some examples of roots for yin and yang chakra, as well as different types of elemental chakra. There are also roots for handseals and other shape manipulations.

Permalink Mark Unread

The clones sometimes summon and dismiss another if they figure out a thing.

He seems decent with the shapes, at least, and the metaphor - like how a bunch of handseals make a technique, right, or a bunch of ingredients make a dish?

Permalink Mark Unread

Kind of! But the rules about combining them are more strict. There are certain connectors you use in various situations, which change based on the number of things, types of things, whether things have previously been connected... There are shadows of patterns to the rules, but lots of exceptions and special cases.

Permalink Mark Unread

More like writing?

Permalink Mark Unread

Maybe like very, very formal poetry. Except for the parts where it's not like that at all, of course.

Permalink Mark Unread

Still easier than Sasuke's thing... But yeaaahhhhh gonna be lots of memorization...

He and his clones are willing to throw themselves into it, though.

Permalink Mark Unread

An eager student is a learning student. Eventually. Good thing they've got a couple days to work with, here.

Permalink Mark Unread

Nothing they care about explodes during Naruto's adventures in learning, at least.

Permalink Mark Unread

Thank the gods for small favors.

By the end of the week, Kakashi is back on his feet. Of course, this mean Zabuza has likely recovered from his brush with death as well. It's going to be all hands on deck at the bridge today.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should at least leave some Naruto clones at the house. Head off Gatou trying to take hostages."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good idea. Make it happen."

Permalink Mark Unread

He talks to Naruto about leaving a guard, and then soon enough they're ready.

Permalink Mark Unread

Off to the bridge. Chihiro fades out of view before they leave the house.

Permalink Mark Unread

When they get there with Tazuna, there's no sign of the workers.

"They're already here," Kakashi says. "Be ready."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira had decided that they're likely enough for a confrontation that he should burn his scrolls, so he reinforced everyone with Mage Armor - invisible forcefields that'll interfere with their enemy's attacks but not their own. They're not perfect, and won't stop Zabuza from taking down the not-Kakashis, but they might make the difference against any allies.

Here and now, he pulls out a scroll of Illusion of Calm.

Permalink Mark Unread

A thick mist creeps in quickly, filled with ill intent.

     "Here we are again, Kakashi. Misplaced one of your brats, have you?" a voice whispers out of the mist. It bounces around, as though it's coming from multiple sources. It's just barely possible to make out hidden figures rising all around them.

"I wouldn't say misplaced," Kakashi says calmly. "Chihiro?"

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a blur of movement and a quick succession of splashes. Chihiro shimmers into visibility in front of the group, knifeblades dripping water.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi flashes though a quick series of seals and a burst of wind pushes the mist off, revealing Zabuza and the hunter-nin standing together, blocking exit from the bridge.

"I'll tell you this, Zabuza. I don't fall for the same trick more than once."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto creates a few versions of him around Tazuna.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira quietly puts a second, movable forcefield around himself - the Shield spell. (His ideal position here is likely backing Chihiro up against the masked one, or protecting Tazuna.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"They have teeth, eh Haku?" Zabuza says to his companion.

     "Master Zabuza," the masked nin says, "please allow me to face the younger ones in your stead. Save your strength for Hatake."

"This will be a good test for you, Haku. Go!" Haku, it turns out, is very fast.

Permalink Mark Unread

But his destination is known and there's really only one path they are going to take.

Chihiro interrupts him, blade catching on the senbon they holds in their fist.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira casts Expeditious Retreat on himself. Then blurred movement, then he'll start looking for openings to join Chihiro's fight. 

"Naruto, you'll be best at keeping Tazuna safe. Don't worry about us."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right." His grip tightens on his kunai; he doesn't like that, but...

Permalink Mark Unread

Haku runs through some handseals, and the nearby puddles left over from the clones rises to form needles which fire at Chihiro. She manages to escape with only scratches, then recloses the distance to Haku.

They hold against both Chihiro and Sasuke for a time, but are soon pushed back to Zabuza's side where they started.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Time to stop playing with you food," Zabuza says.

     "Yes, master." The air gets suddenly colder.

Permalink Mark Unread

Unfortunately he hasn't figured out fireball yet. Now would be a good time for that. 

His best counter is True Strike followed by a terrifyingly accurate kunai. (Aimed for center mass; shouldn't kill the masked one, but might disrupt...) (His entire spell list today is four copies of True Strike; he's using scrolls for everything else, including his daily mental defenses, though he plans to use his flexible space for Shocking Grasp).

Permalink Mark Unread

The kunai is blocked by a thin sheet of ice, polished as a mirror, appearing from nowhere. Other mirrors appear all around Chihiro and Sasuke, and Haku's reflection fades into each one.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ice release," Chihiro says, moving into a defensive position at Sasuke's back. "A bloodline limit."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods.

He doesn't have a good way to hit multiple locations at once.

But he's currently hard to hit, extremely mobile, and not using chakra - even if he runs out of scrolls and ranged weapons there's a good chance he'll be able to outlast their opponent, since he can spam weaker cantrips all day.

"Your show."

Permalink Mark Unread

Whatever she's about to say is interrupted by a hail of senbon from all directions.

"From here, there is no escape," Haku says. "I have you surrounded. All you can do is die."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not clones," whispers Chihiro. "He is- moving. Too fast."

Permalink Mark Unread

Bouncing between mirrors then?

Unfortunately Sugira can't just stack his speed spell ten times...

But True Strike is divination. Doesn't matter how fast his opponent moves if Sugira knows where they're going, and at the very least making more mirrors should tire them out - especially since the senbon hail let up at all, it's not the type of thing they can do indefinitely...

He casts Illusion of Calm, and then it's time to start doing his best to spam True Strike and assorted ranged attacks.

Permalink Mark Unread

This- works. Haku is knocked down, and their mask comes off, revealing the very pretty face of a person the same apparent age as them.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro moves to strike to take advantage of the moment.

Permalink Mark Unread

"- Don't kill them - " Sugira says, somewhat softly. He's killed in his past life - but death's permanent here in a way it isn't back home, and even there it's still not something to do to a kid.

He doesn't move out of his illusion's cover, though, but does take the advantage to refresh his shield spell. It's close to running out.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro pulls her strike, blade stopping just short of Haku's neck.

     "Finish it," they say. They haven't moved. "I am not strong enough to help Master Zabuza. I have no other reason for living."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's bullshit. You're a kid. You think you're going to beat every opponent ever at - what, thirteen? And - you exist to learn. So when you're not a fucking child what the fuck is wrong with this world you can pick whatever the fuck you want to do with your life. Fixing this stupid world, if you want a goal bigger than yourself."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Master Zabuza saved me," they say, face blank. "I am his tool."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's not how it works. The older generation owes the younger everything they can give."

He might have forgotten his body is currently shaped like a twelve year old.

(He doesn't have an objection to adults choosing to devote themselves to someone, just. Kids. Especially in vulnerable situations. No.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"You do not understand," Haku says.

Permalink Mark Unread

(Chihiro looks very lost.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"He saved you. You feel obligated, or grateful, at least initially, and he's protected you or trained you or shown positive traits since, and serving him gives you a place in things. That doesn't make it your only place."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is all I have." There is a sound like a thousand birds chirping. "I am sorry." They move, suddenly, pushing Chihiro's unresisting arm away and leaping.

Permalink Mark Unread


And back near Tazuna, Kakashi stands with a fist wreathed in lightning, looking like what Shocking Grasp wants to be when it grows up, and his arm passing straight through Haku's chest, prevented from reaching Zabuza.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Shit.

He takes an aborted step forward. If - he doesn't have any healing spells - 

Shit shit shit.

Permalink Mark Unread

Zabuza takes a swing with his sword. Kakashi dodges backwards, moving Haku's body with him. He lowers it to the ground and withdraws his arm. Then he dashes into the fray. Steel rings against steel once, twice. There's a spurt of blood and Zabuza's left arm goes limp. After another brief exchange, his right arm fails and he drops the sword.


A large yacht pulls up alongside the bridge. Its deck is crowded with fifty or so thuggish mercenaries that don't have the look of shinobi about them. A shortish, balding man in a suit stands at the prow. He taps his cane. "Zabuza, you disappoint me once again," he calls. "At least you've worn down the opposition. Now I'll take you all out at once. Get 'em, boys." The crowd begins to swarm onto the bridge.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Naruto!"

Permalink Mark Unread

And there's now a much thicker crowd of blonds around Tazuna.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Where's that little toy of yours, Zabuza? Hiding again? I'll have its pretty face cut off and framed on my wall."

Permalink Mark Unread

     "Kakashi." Zabuza's voice is quiet and chill as ice. "It seems my contract is over. We no longer have any quarrel. Let me borrow a knife, and I'll thin the herd for you before I go."

...Kakashi tosses one of his kunai over. Zabuza snatches it out of the air with his teeth. His eyes glisten in the sunlight as he does so. He charges the mob and rips a bloody path through them, hampered as he is, making straight for Gatou.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira mostly keeps watch, tense, ready to defend his team if any of Gatou's men turn on them.

Permalink Mark Unread

They're too busy trying to take Zabuza down, but the man seems a juggernaut, unstoppable. He makes it all the way to Gatou and takes out his throat in one clean blow before finally falling, victim to a hundred wounds obtained during his single-minded charge.

The mob seems a bit stunned, after that.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira steps forward and holds his sword in plain view, a quick incantation setting lighting to sparking along the blade.

"Go," he says, voice low. "Do not trouble this place again."

Permalink Mark Unread

The mob looks undecided. Kakashi rolls his neck and cracks his knuckles. They start looking more in favor of fleeing.

Permalink Mark Unread

And they are now outnumbered by some agitated blonds -

And there's a shout from another set of clones, by the end of the bridge - the ones Naruto had left to guard the house, with backup.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yep, they're definitely running now. Back onto the boat and away, with shouting and urgency.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Phew," says Kakashi, relaxing. "I really didn't want to have to fight all of them."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We could've taken them - is that Zabuza still alive?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi goes over and checks.

"He's dead. For real, this time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Oh."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira crosses his arms and looks away.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Why don't you three head back to the house for now. I'll help Tazuna clean up here."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Naruto frowns and dismisses his clones - but is fine heading back with the others.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro is quiet until they get back.


"Why- did you say not to kill him?" she asks Sasuke.

Permalink Mark Unread

"He didn't have to die. The fight - it was only because of circumstances, and leaving him alive was unlikely to get ourselves killed. Death... It's wrong, especially with - younger people."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why is it wrong?"

Permalink Mark Unread

That gives him a bit of pause. 'People shouldn't permanently die' is such a cultural mainstay where he's from... It's a philosophy he agrees with firmly, but he's not sure he can convince someone else, especially from a culture that as far as he can tell fundamentally lacks a concept of sapient rights. Still...

"There's - it's..." He makes a frustrated noise. "I'm not good at articulating this. But there's possibilities of what people can be. What they can do. And - sometimes things that limit that are important, but... It's a cost. Death ends all possibilities." Which is why he's somewhat confused this world has permanent death; it doesn't seem Inanna's usual style - possibility is story. Though he remembers vaguely his world pre-Unification might've been similarly terrible...

"Ideally, there'd be - no need for full compromise. People would be able to live how they want; if that conflicts with how others want to live, they could easily exist separately. But... Even in a world like this, death is - rarely necessary. And just because this world is broken... There's a - way that a perfectly whole world can be, that maybe this or any world can never be, but actions should move towards a whole world. To begin like we mean to continue."

His world's hardly perfect, after all; 'we should always strive to be better than ourselves' isn't his philosophy, but he's heard his niece Lili-Anesi talk about it often enough... And this world definitely needs to be better than it is.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's... not something I've ever heard before."


"It sounds nice."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

She needs to think about this.

She finds a quiet place to sit and do so.

Permalink Mark Unread

Eventually, Kakashi returns.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Is - everything alright? Did Gatou's men stay gone?" Naruto asks.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. With Gatou gone, a group that size won't stay together. They'll scatter and look for easier pickings. The villagers are talking about naming the bridge after us." He coughs. "Well, you."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - I didn't really do much, though. They should do all of Team Seven, though 'Seven Bridge' would be kind of awkward. We need a team name..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You were the one that most of them saw. The fight was over by the time they got there."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I guess?" He shrugs. "Dunno what I'd tell them to change it to..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"How about 'The Super Awesome Jounin-Instructor Kakashi And His Amazing Ninja Dog Pack Bridge'?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He laughs. "I think we could just go with 'Awesome Bridge,' for Team Awesome."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Lacks a certain something, but I suppose it's serviceable."

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles. "You think the Land of Waves will do better once the bridge's built, though?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "Mm. I do. The freedom it represents will mean a lot, both economically and psychologically."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good. I'd been a bit worried it wouldn't be - enough, you know? But once they have a start..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"People here remember what life was like before Gatou. They'll get back there." He ruffles Naruto's hair.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good. Thanks for letting us keep on the mission, sensei. Helping here was good."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yep."

One down. Chihiro is... not looking any more abnormal than she usually is, probably fine to leave that for a bit. Sasuke?

Permalink Mark Unread

Brooding, pretty heavily. Not looking up more than briefly.

Permalink Mark Unread

All right. Doesn't seem the type to do anything drastic. He can wait. Kakashi flips open his book.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira broods for a while, but eventually says, "This world still sucks."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yyep." Kakashi flips another page.

Permalink Mark Unread

He flops onto his back, and puts an arm over his face. "I don't get - why child soldiers, why not teach people for longer - kids suck at fighting. And at making decisions. And at not getting killed."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That question has a long and complicated answer. Because of history, I guess, if you want to make it simple. During the Warring Clans era, even rudimentary chakra control was too valuable not to use, and you learned quickly or you died. And we've inherited that legacy. I graduated during the last war at six years old. Half a year later I was a chunin and I made jounin by eight."

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. "Our magic - you don't even get talent until you're sixteen, usually. And the basics take three years to learn if you're a prodigy. But... People here don't seem to think the system's broken. And..."

He rolls over. Quietly: "Haku's bothering me. In a way that feels like it'll fester."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do you want to talk about it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"My therapist would say I should. I apparently get angry when I don't vent enough." Not that he has a therapist in this world. Which, also, fucked up - seriously as far as they know he's a traumatized child.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't have one of those in my pocket, but I do have two working ears." He taps one demonstratively.

Permalink Mark Unread

He hums. "Just... I wouldn't have been bothered more than intellectually when I was twelve. When I was twenty, or thirty, even."

A long pause. "But... I had a little sister, in that world."

"She strung together a couple of powers to erase herself from existence. In - a way only the goddess could've undone. Haku... Had a lot of the same justifications she did."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi hums.

"I didn't hear much of your conversation over there."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We beat him. I asked Chihiro not to kill him. He told us to kill him, because he'd failed his master, and he was useless, and all he was was a tool."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That- does sound like the bad old days, yeah. Kiri was never one of the more... modernist villages. There are a lot of bad stories."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. "My world has some fucked up parts. Idealization of absolute loyalty is one. But... There's conversations about it. Resources for people who end up around assholes and want out." He drags a hand down his face. "Scarcity, death - those aren't that hard with full resources. I... Don't know how to fix shitty culture."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...They called Zabuza the Demon of the Bloody Mist. Kiri used to have a charming little graduation 'exam'. They took the class out to a field, shrouded it til you couldn't see past the tip of your nose, and told the kids the only way out was to fight. Whoever was left standing was considered to have passed. One year, while he was still a child, Zabuza attended. It wasn't his year, but he went in anyway. Twenty minutes later, he was the only survivor. They stopped that particular tradition after that. Sometimes it's just one piece at a time, using whatever tools you have handy. We heard rumors a couple years back that he'd tried to stage a coup against the Mizukage and fled when that didn't work out."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...We used to have warlords, and nothing else. Powerful people carving out little shitholes. The level I'd been at was as powerful as anyone got. The Empress Ashur broke that. She conquered everything, killed everyone who opposed her, and then rewrote reality. It took three centuries for shit to settle down. She allows other nations to exist, now, but... I'd rather change things with less drastic measures."

A pause, and, "Maybe ending scarcity would be enough for most of it, though, and my spells can manage death eventually, even if I never find my way home. Or just let someone else handle the people."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe. If you think you can, I won't say you shouldn't try."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's... An important thing to have."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Having never experienced it personally, I'll have to take your word for it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"There's a lot less violence. Most live off the basic income for a few decades and just... Explore, or study, or make art." Shrug. "It's... Different."

He feels worn thin, like a rag that's been washed too many times. But, weirdly, it... He thinks it's helped. Firmed up his resolve to fix this place at least, but also now he's tired instead of fit to burst with helpless rage. (Maybe his therapist is onto something.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sounds relaxing. No idea what I'd do in that sort of world, but hey."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Read poorly written porn? Or well written, if you felt like branching out."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I feel somehow attacked," he says, flipping another page.

Permalink Mark Unread

He snorts. "Art review's a respectable hobby."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, that makes me feel much better. I'll be sure to mention that to Gai."

Permalink Mark Unread

He hums. "Who?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maito Gai. Another jounin, took a genin team the year before last. He's- a friend. Never tell him I said that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Another snort.

After a pause: "Thanks. For - " vague hand wave.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't mention it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. 

He seems pretty done talking.

Permalink Mark Unread

Good enough. Kakashi levers himself up and heads elsewhere.

They spend a couple more days in Wave, but it's obvious Gatou's men won't be coming back. Soon enough, it's time to head home. Kakashi is carrying Zabuza's sword slung lazily over one shoulder.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey, Chihiro, didn't you want the sword?" Naruto asks her.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi raises an eyebrow.

"You want the Executioner's Blade, Kubikiribocho. One of the Seven Legendary Blades, passed down for generations in the Land of Water. You want it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That is correct."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I know how to use it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi shrugs. "Well, can't argue with that logic. Here." He tosses it over.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro catches it out of the air, despite it being approximately the same size as her.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sweet! Now we need a stabby thing for me next!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Team Stabby. Now that's what I call a name."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! Very self-explanatory."

Permalink Mark Unread

"This sword is not suited for stabbing," says Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Team Slashy has a slightly different feel..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm going to exercise my veto on that one."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It seems unwise to name the team after its primary tools."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Eh, Sasuke's more an ambush type, probably leaning effectively ninjutsu, and I'll mostly be spamming ninjutsu, so it's really misleadingly accurate."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I suppose that is true."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good team names are hard though..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We could simply use our numerical designation."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's kind of boring though..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is simple, and scales well. Many Konoha teams follow this formula."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Guess so. And picking one ourselves isn't all that dramatic. We need to find an enemy with a sense of style for a proper one."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That is how the Sannin earned their epithet."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not a very creative one, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The Salamander had other strong points."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Haven't heard much of the Sannin. Can you tell us about them, sensei?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, as the name implies, there were three of them. They trained under the Third Hokage before he was Hokage. They earned their name in the Second War, when they were the only ones to survive an attack by Hanzo the Salamander in a certain battle. Let's see... Tsunade pioneered modern medical ninjutsu. Jiraiya is known as the Sage of Mount Myoboku and is a prolific author. Orochimaru is a traitor to the village and we don't talk about him."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh. ...We don't talk about a lot."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's true. The prevailing theory is that things are safer and calmer that way."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hmmmmm... Sasuke add that to the think about list."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Already training your secretary? That's good. Always be prepared."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sasuke's a great secretary. Very detail oriented."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm sure he is. Out of idle curiosity, what else is on your think about list?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Graduation age - Sasuke found an old thing talking about this proposal to get every team to have a medic, but it didn't work with the system we have, and Sasuke thinks graduation age is too low anyways so like adding on some Academy in a speciality is something to look at? Was my thinking. Cause it'd be dumb to just delay stuff...

"Also lots of - balance of what's taught? In the Academy.

"Also only taking on some of the Academy graduates, it's - I get that jounin are limited, but other teams could get a chuunin teacher, or just raise graduation requirements in the first place.

"I think there's some inefficiencies in the village government too but that's on think about because I need to learn more about politics before I can really make a to-do.

"And diplomacy stuff, need to learn diplomacy stuff.

"And chuunin promotions, I need to poke at that but the thing I was reading sounded like it doesn't work as well as it could?

"For stuff on the change list, that's like lying to the genin about graduation. The shinobi code is outdated... Oh! And the way we handle orphans, especially orphaned Academy students. I'd have had a lot more problems with like food if Sasuke didn't decide to act like he's my mom."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi looks mildly impressed.

"That's a big list."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! There's also a lot of stuff inside of politics and I guess diplomacy."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Just uh, do your favorite jounin instructor a favor and warn him before you start planning any coups."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm planning on getting to Hokage the normal way."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mm, yes. I know all about you and plans."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll let you know if they change. Probably."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I appreciate that. Anyone else have any startlingly ambitious life projects they'd like to share while we're out and about in the great wilderness away from prying ears? Chihiro?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"My ambition is to serve the village."

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. He already shared the whole end death thing.

"Raise twelve kids," he says dryly. Including Naruto and Sasuke (who Ishara has certainly adopted), he's almost entirely positive that's the number they're up to. (He also is helping with his niblings but that doesn't count quite as heavily.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's an impressive number of offspring."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You said startlingly ambitious." Of course most of them are already adults...

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's true, I did. This is a teaching moment, children. Be careful what you say, because you might just get what you asked for."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto snickers.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Clearly."

Nothing like really annoying siblings to teach you that...

Permalink Mark Unread

"If the answer you get is surprising, your reconnaissance was lacking."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's snickers turn into full blown laughter.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hmph. You three are lucky you're my favorite genin team."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Pretty sure we're your only genin team."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't see what that has to do with anything."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If there's one of a thing it's gotta be both your favorite and least favorite of that thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's a good point. In that case, you're lucky there's a lot of paperwork if I come back without you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Paperwork is the worst."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Put a paperwork-reduction plan on your thinking list."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Probably contributes to inefficiencies, yeah. Has to balance against needing to know and keep track of what's going on, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Anything's fine as long as it ends up with less work for field operatives."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah definitely." He starts mumbling ideas to himself, both ones that're specific to him - like abusing clones to get and record verbal reports from everyone - and that'll be more of systemic reforms. Of course he needs to know more about the current paperwork structure, but the old man probably won't mind telling him... And he hates paperwork too so if Naruto comes up with anything now might implement things early...

Permalink Mark Unread

"I am fairly sure that might be counted as abuse of power," Chihiro says to Kakashi.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Now, now," he says. "It's not as though he's in a position to do anything yet. And didn't I just give you a legendary blade? It's give and take."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Bribery is also corruption."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do you want to give it back?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"-No," she says quickly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira valiantly resists the urge to pat her on the head.

"Doesn't hurt for him to start the brainstorming now, when he has more free time than responsibility."

Permalink Mark Unread

"See? Everyone wins."

Permalink Mark Unread

Snort.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is still distracted talking to himself.

Permalink Mark Unread

The trip home goes quicker than the one out, as they don't have to slow themselves for a civilian.

When they report in to the mission desk, Kakashi has a quick whispered conversation with the chunin staffer, who sighs heavily and pulls several additional stacks of paper out. Kakashi grabs them and hustles the team to a conference room. "Just some forms about the upgraded mission rank, nothing to worry about. I," he says, "need to go debrief in person, so you three can just get a jump start on these and I'll be back in a bit."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, sets aside his skepticism, and helps Naruto with his own paperwork - though the blond's getting better at it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro works through hers diligently and efficiently.

Permalink Mark Unread

They've all finished by the time Kakashi wanders back in.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Are we good to go sensei?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Looks like you're all done so- yep. Good work, everyone."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Awesome! Let's get ramen. Haven't had good ramen in forever..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Another celebration?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! We did really well with the mission, so."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Very well."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Coming, sensei?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll pass. Lots to do, you know. You kids have fun. Don't do anything I wouldn't do. Don't do anything I would do either, come to think of it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto rolls his eyes. "We'll get you someday, sensei."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You'll have to catch me first." There's a slight breeze as both he and the finished paperwork disappear.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Eh, he likes us. So, ramen?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

And off to ramen! It's not free this time, unfortunately. Naruto manages to convey, at length, to the ramen stand owner that something exciting happened without giving any actual details. 

Afterwards: "Feel like training together, Chihiro?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have- obligations tonight."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. Uh, good luck with those?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Thank you."

She departs.

Permalink Mark Unread

And he and Sasuke go to work on training.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasuke tries not to worry. At least Naruto's playing around with seals is distracting.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro shows up on time the next day, apparently none the worse for wear. She still has Zabuza's sword with her.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey! Thing go well?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She tilts her head.

"Things did not go poorly."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's good. We should practice with you using the sword today maybe? So me and Sasuke can get used to the thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That seems prudent." She unships the blade from her shoulders and attaches the hilt.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then they can practice! Different combinations of them fighting each other, and all of them against Kakashi if he ever shows up...

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira adjusts well to fighting beside Chihiro, and remains a sneaky pain in the ass as an opponent.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro wields the blade with surprising finesse given its size. She kindly stops short of cutting anyone's head off, though some trees do not survive her wrath.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi shows up late, towards the end of their normal training time.

"Ah, I see you've all been productive today."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! We might need a new training ground eventually."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Try to go easy on it. They'll make us fix it up if you break it too badly. Anyway, I thought we'd try something a little exciting to end the day with." He displays a small slip of blank paper.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oooooooh what is it what is it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Elemental affinities. I was going to wait on this, but with how the last mission went, I think you all are ready for some more advanced ninjutsu."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh! Cool! I've been practicing my chakra control lots, too!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good, that will help. Here, everyone take a piece of paper." He passes the slips out. "This is chakra paper. It will react with your chakra in different ways depending what your affinity is." He holds his own paper up between two fingers and it suddenly crinkles. "I have a lightning affinity, so it does this. For earth, it turns into dirt. Water will make it damp. Fire will ignite it. And wind will split it in half. Everyone channel just a little bit of chakra into your paper and see what it does."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's splits in half rather violently.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's crinkles like Kakashi's.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro's also shears in two, though somewhat more sedately.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Two wind, two lightning. Isn't that convenient."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good affinities for bladework."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Exactly. Naruto, Chihiro, I'll start you two off and then you can help each other while I work with Sasuke."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay!" Naruto says, as Sasuke nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Understood."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We're just going to start with getting a grip on the basic manipulation. Wind nature chakra is all about cutting, so each of you grab a leaf and try to split it in half using only chakra. The trick is to alter your chakra's nature before releasing it, instead of using unfiltered chakra like you normally do."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Will clones help?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"They might. But you should be careful. Learning an elemental manipulation is tiring even when you have an affinity for it. You'll accumulate your clones' mental exhaustion as well as their experience."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If we don't have anything else today I can probably just pass out... And yeah noticed that with sealing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"As long as you know what you're getting yourself into. Any other questions?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro requests a few clarifications on highly technical points of coil chirality and chakra spin, which Kakashi rattles off answers to.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto has no clue what any of those words mean but does have guts, stubbornness, and an unreasonable amount of chakra. He sets to practicing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro's initial practice looks a lot like meditation.

Permalink Mark Unread

For Sasuke, the exercise is to jump a spark from his hand to a small metal pole Kakashi sets up in the ground next to him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira doesn't work with chakra much, but he has a strong fundamental understanding of how electricity works and moves.

He starts with distances static electricity would be able to jump on its own, then attempts to mold the chakra inside his fingers.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lightning nature chakra, Kakashi advises him, is fidgety. It likes to jump back and forth very quickly in very small hops.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hm... Can he arc it among his own fingers?

Permalink Mark Unread

If he doesn't mind getting zapped. It's not really any easier, though.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't mind getting zapped, but, hmmmmm.....

He'll try a few permutations - holding the pole, then backing up more and more.

Permalink Mark Unread

Increasing the distance means he has to mold more chakra, which is the primary source of difficulty.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll get it quickly enough - not as fast as Chihiro most likely, but slightly before one of Naruto's clones has a breakthrough.

Permalink Mark Unread

Once everyone's succeeded at the basic exercise at least once, Kakashi calls a stop for the day. They'll pick back up tomorrow with a small jutsu.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is super excited!

Permalink Mark Unread

Then he'd better not be late tomorrow, haha.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira makes sure he isn't. Perks to living together.

Permalink Mark Unread

In the middle of the night, there's a soft rapping on Sugira's window.

Permalink Mark Unread

He wakes immediately, sees Chihiro, and slides his window open - after disabling a small rune near the latch.

Permalink Mark Unread

She climbs nimbly inside and pulls out a book.

"I brought this for you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks." He takes it, then closes the window behind her, and redoes the rune on the latch. "Should I read it tonight?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"-It is from the Uchiha compound. It is unusual for genin to survive an encounter with an S-class ninja. I said in my report that you awakened the sharingan. I prefer not to lie."

Permalink Mark Unread

"- Thank you. This will help me awaken it, then?" He flips open the cover.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is a meditation manual. This was the typical method used by the clan, as I understand it. It was less common to awaken the sharingan in combat."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That'll be helpful, yeah. Odd this wasn't in the books I inherited - unless it's one of the ones I didn't get to?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It was removed. Before you were granted access."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "Makes sense some were." A pause, and then: "Speaking of my clan - do you want to join me in searching the compound for any symbols, or wait for me to find something? Might help if I have the sharingan first, but."

He's actually unsure if he should keep lying to her - he dislikes lying to children on principle, and doesn't want to break her trust... But even though the full truth is too dangerous to share, that doesn't mean he can't talk around it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"-I will wait."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nod.

Makes it easier for him to plant something, at least.

"I'll try to work quickly, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good luck." She slips back out the window.

Permalink Mark Unread

And he turns to read the book.

Permalink Mark Unread

Apparently, in order to awaken the sharingan, one needs a strong, clear, pressing focus on awareness. A desire to absorb every minute detail and clue in one's surroundings. The book describes several meditations, mantras, and training regimes that have proven to be effective, and step-by-step instructions for following through.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's worked in investigations long enough it's an intimately familiar mindset, so falling back into it - not something he'll manage perfectly sitting here, but the pre-dawn before training is as good a time as any to start searching the compound.

He walks through the streets, gazing around, settling himself into the mindset of clues, that if he misses anything some asshole he's tracking might hurt another kid, that he needs to find a woman who might as well be a ghost...

And, of course, he catalogs the buildings. What they're likely for. What places are quiet, soft, places his young self may have hidden from the sheer noise of existence...

Permalink Mark Unread

The compound is effectively a village in miniature. Shops, houses, food stalls, a quiet park, a small lake. All intermingled, all run down from six or seven years of neglect.

Permalink Mark Unread

The park, and then - paths leading out of the compound but away from the village. Places a small child who dislikes people might explore...

(He's settling, a bit, taking in as much detail as he can. He needs to pay attention, it's been years and clues will be old...)

Permalink Mark Unread

There is a path into the woods that leads to a small clearing. The trees are covered in dozens of tiny scratches.

Permalink Mark Unread

Training place, likely. Makes it one possibility...

He keeps looking. For out of the way buildings, especially - somewhere it's more likely someone would've been keeping old documents or artifacts.

 

 

 

Permalink Mark Unread

Along the back wall, there's a small shrine building. Very traditional, old style construction. Removed from the other buildings by the remnants of a rock garden. A somewhat higher foundation, compared to other buildings.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira likes both history and quiet. Assuming the culture here didn't change too much, he would've loved that as a kid.

He goes inside. He's looking for low places, like a child lying on the floor might spot, or better yet hidden caches, or collections of historically interesting but not actually relevant artifacts like oracle bones...

Permalink Mark Unread

There are scrolls of the names of family members and death masks lining the walls. The woven mats making up the floor are covered in dust, but there's a peculiar pattern around one of the segments, like grooves that outline it.

Permalink Mark Unread

...He kneels down to investigate.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a small crack he could fit his fingers into. He might be able to lift the tile up.

Permalink Mark Unread

This is probably stupidly reckless. He does as thorough a check as he can for any protective seals before lifting it.

Permalink Mark Unread

There are none he can see.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then he supposes next is to see what's under it.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a stairway down, into a darkened basement.

Permalink Mark Unread

Right. Of course there is.

He steps down and, once he's definitely out of sight of the outside, uses a light cantrip to conjure a heatless torch-light in his cupped palm.

Permalink Mark Unread

The basement is almost a copy of the room upstairs, except the walls are made of stone, and the history writ upon them is older.

Instead of a proper altar, there is a blank slap occupying the space at the bag. He might notice a nagging feeling of missing something when his gazes crosses it.

Permalink Mark Unread

A very obvious illusion spell? Writing that's invisible until an activation phrase, or a specific person looks at it - 

Or someone with a special trait like the sharingan.

...Or someone who can cast read magic. This might give him a horrible headache and probably won't work - it wouldn't be enough to see through illusory scripts in his own world - but that and detect magic might work together enough to heighten what little he can pierce together.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's something there, he can almost see the outline of a seal... He just needs to try a little harder-

There's a pressure building up in his head behind his eyes, pulsing out of time with his heartbeat.

Permalink Mark Unread

He concentrates, and the detection spells get more powerful the longer you focus on them - 

Permalink Mark Unread

Almost, almost-

His eyes feel like they're going to explode out of his head. He feels an instinct to push chakra at them.

Permalink Mark Unread

He does so.

Permalink Mark Unread

The world blurs and spins, faintly tinged with red-

-then snaps into focus, sharper than ever. On the wall he can see the design of a seal, two concentric circles with a dot in the middle. Three comma-shaped marks are spaced equidistant around the inner ring and four lines of sealwork form a cross centered on the dot. This is a lock, visible only to those with the sharingan. He sees that to open it, he needs to coat his hand in fire-natured chakra and trace the characters meaning samsara, the cycle of life and death.

Permalink Mark Unread

...He is not going to do that until he actually knows how to consistently mold fire chakra, which should probably come after being able to consistently mold his own actual lightning affinity. It's been here a while, it's unlikely to go anywhere, though there's a good chance he can manage at least some fire today or tomorrow...

He goes back through the basement, resets the trapdoor as carefully as he can, inscribing the same mark as is on the entrances in his apartment (which doesn't prevent someone from opening them, merely alerts him if it is) along the inside edge. He then walks through the shrine, and if nothing else jumps out with the sharingan's edition, he crouches by the back corner of the exterior, in a little place hidden within the overgrown rock garden, and inscribes a few marks along the bottom edge in the stones - carefully not in his usual hand-writing.

And then he deactivates the sharingan and heads to practice.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi is only a little late. Today is jutsu day, as promised. Essentially, they'll be doing a weaponized version of the exercises from yesterday, using more chakra and projecting it further. Chihiro and Naruto will be practicing a wind blade on the dummies Kakashi sets up, while Sasuke does the same thing as yesterday but with a non-conductive target.

Permalink Mark Unread

Right.

He practices that for a bit, gets the basics down, since that was the assignment. Then, to Kakashi: "What's the exercise for fire chakra?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Already planning your next element? Most people like a little more focus."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Found a thing that I think needs steady fire chakra. Just - enough to channel it."

He should probably actually tell Kakashi about the seal before trying to open it, in case it explodes on him. First rule of exploring weird ruins: always have a healer out of probable trap range when messing with blatant magic. (Helps that Sugira doesn't give a rat's ass about clan secrets.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"The Uchiha do love their fire. Okay." With fire nature chakra, you sort of knead the warmth into it. Then gather it in the mouth and breath it out. Kakashi demonstrates with a small puff of flame, like blowing a smoke ring.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Would holding it in my hand be harder, then? - Also, I activated the sharingan. Would that help?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...It'll save me having to explain it more, at least. Turn it on and then just, uh, do what I do."

Permalink Mark Unread

He does so.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi demonstrates again. It's pretty obvious how he's doing it. Sugira should have little trouble replicating it.

Permalink Mark Unread

He copies that, then.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Almost like cheating, isn't it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He squints. "...I think I'm intensely suspicious of any magic system this easy that isn't promptly exploding. Or costing limbs." Where's the narratively interesting complications. There are always narratively interesting complications, even if just 'it's weirdly hard to bring clothes with you when teleporting.'

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, just because you can see how to do something doesn't mean you actually can do it. Be careful of techniques that cost more chakra than you have, or moves that need more speed than you can exert."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods.

"...Speaking of exploding. I'm - not sure the thing I found is safe."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Where did you find it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"In the compound. Hidden room."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If it was in the compound itself, it's probably not going to explode. Which doesn't rule out other sorts of nastiness."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, and mentally gropes for the words. "Anything that - backup would help?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can take a look at it, if you want me to. Might be able to get an idea of what it does."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nod.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Let me know when you want to do that, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't. Have a timeline." He might want to wait a day or two to show Chihiro the planted runes anyways, though he should also let her know he activated the sharingan and ask her if she wants the book back (he doesn't want her getting in trouble if it's discovered gone from wherever she got it).

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi waves a hand. "Whenever works. Keep practicing here." He goes over to check on Naruto and Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's making a lot of progress - this is something the clones are really helpful for, so. A couple of the clones have been prematurely dispelled when Naruto missed the dummy, but he's been practicing a bit away from Chihiro so he won't hit her.

Slashing things is fun!!! Especially with jutsu!!! (Sensei, Sasuke said wind was good for bladework, can Naruto use it with a blade to make a Super blade?)

Permalink Mark Unread

You'd need a blade made of chakra-condcutive metal for maximum effect. Those are expensive. Though Chihiro has recently come into possession of one...

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not taking her blade, it's hers, but maybe with their luck they'll stumble on another blade like that... Or Naruto's really good at saving money, he can save lots. And a small blade shouldn't be too bad...

Permalink Mark Unread

Does Chihiro perhaps want to try?

Permalink Mark Unread

Very well. She takes the sword out and focuses over it for a moment, as Kakashi and Naruto back up. A blue aura springs up around it, concentrated on the edge. She swings lightly, and passes through a pair of dummies without seeming to notice.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh that was awesome Chihiro! You're really good at this!"

Permalink Mark Unread

She doesn't quite know what to say to that.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's cool. He just grins and goes back to practicing.

Permalink Mark Unread

After a moment, so does she.

Permalink Mark Unread

Looks like everyone's all set. Kakashi sits down under a shady tree to read, keeping half an eye on his students.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira suddenly stops practicing, like he just remembered something. He then mutters something, causing a book to form in his hand, opens it near the beginning, and goes, "Holy shit."

Permalink Mark Unread

Eh? Kakashi gets up and wanders over.

"Find something?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can use the sharingan to memorize spells, fast, even after casting some - I need to figure out if there's an absolute limit to dailies - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh yes, I'd forgotten. It seems you won't need me for your experiments."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - I can still teach it to you." 

Also holy shit if he reworks Lightning Bolt to be under his direction instead of just being an area-of-effect he can spam that with True Strike once he hits third level spells - 

Permalink Mark Unread

"That would be very nice of you."

Permalink Mark Unread

He does not know how to articulate 'if you were slightly younger I would be adopting you but since you are not we are friends ish' in a non-weird way, so he just shrugs.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, keep up the good work then." Kakashi makes an abortive gesture like he's going to pat Sugira on the shoulder before wandering off again.

Permalink Mark Unread

He discovers he can cast a total of ten effective days' worth of spells before he gets a blinding headache, each first level spell taking him six seconds to re-memorize with the sharingan. At that point he needs to lie down until his head stops hurting, because ow, and even once the pain subsides trying to memorize more just causes another spike.

After practice he's ready to show Kakashi the shrine, if Kakashi's available?

Permalink Mark Unread

He's got nothing else to do this evening.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then Sugira shows him the hidden stairs, and the weird thing in the shrine, and relays what he concluded about it, through some odd combination of the sharingan and detection spells.

"I don't know if it'll sense if the opener is Uchiha."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi pulls up his headband and takes a look.

"It's meant to be a lock or gate of some kind. Unusual style... I think all it's looking for is the sharingan and the fire. The vast majority of the clan had a fire affinity, so that makes sense."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right. Safe to open, then?" Also fairly simplistic but it might be harder to blood-lock things here.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Should be, as far as I can tell."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, walks up, and traces the 'samsara' character with fire chakra gathered in his finger.

Permalink Mark Unread
The stone rumbles and slides to the left, revealing a hidden alcove. There is an inscribed stone tablet, and above, a scroll laid out on the wall. It reads:

Father to son, mother to daughter

Herein lies our history

Claim your mastery

Heed these warnings
Permalink Mark Unread

He peers closer at the stone tablet.

Permalink Mark Unread

The writing, though some details are blurred, describes an ancient war, a tree that was the source of all chakra, and a woman who ate the fruit of the tree to save her people and became the first to use chakra. It tells that her son defeated the tree after it grew angry because of the loss of its fruit, and that he was the Sage of Six Paths. The Uchiha are descendants of that bloodline and inheritors of their power, manifested in the sharingan. The first stage of the sharingan is observation, insight, mimicry. As the first stage was awakened in need, the second comes forth in grief. This is the Mangekyou and it is power, unique to each. Use of the Mangekyou comes at a price; over time, it will lose its light. To have sight restored, another's Mangekyou must be taken.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay that sounds sufficiently narratively dramatic. He was wondering where the drama came in. There better not be a bloodline curse.

Also there is no way in fuck that story isn't becoming relevant someday. Creepy hidden tablet in significant location? Definitely a plot hook, and Inanna's not exactly prone to subtlety. He also, of course, doesn't trust it to be accurate - he's read enough history, compared his mother and other survivors of the Unification Wars' stories often enough to know memory's unreliable and stone's worse, and they have actual survivors from that time.

"Can you read that?" he asks Kakashi.

Permalink Mark Unread

He approaches closer and peers at the stone.

If Sugira's paying close attention, he might catch a flash of movement across Kakashi's eye before he grunts in pain and slaps a hand over it. A drop of blood leaks out to splash on the floor.

Permalink Mark Unread

He catches it.

That seems an awful lot like drama.

"Are you okay?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nn. Might be." He slowly lowers his hand. There's a new design on his iris, a black pinwheel etched on the red background with three spokes and hooked tips. It's there for a second before melting away into the regular design of three tomoe in a circle. "I think I just activated the Mangekyou."

Permalink Mark Unread

His team are all idiots who get themselves injured reading.

"Then you saw the warning?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yep. Now I get to go blind. Also saw some neat stuff you could do with two of these, but, well."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think the blindness won't kick in if you don't use it. Any more historical information?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mm, big war, first woman to use chakra, two sons, creation of the tailed beasts—that was interesting actually, the sharingan can be used to control them..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So more than what I can see." He rubs at his face. "I suspect that might end up relevant somehow..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I hope it doesn't. A lot of that didn't sound like very much fun."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Still." He shrugs. ...He wants to ask if Kakashi is sure his eye's okay but also Kakashi is a grown ass adult and Sugira isn't, actually, his parent.

"I think we're probably done here?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah."

"Thanks. For bringing me here."

Permalink Mark Unread

How do feelings work.

"Ah - okay?" Pause. "Just... Try not to go blind."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll do my best."

They leave the shrine, and Kakashi heads off.

Permalink Mark Unread

He resets everything on their way out, as best he can.

His tasks over the next few days are mostly telling Chihiro about activating the sharingan, offering to return the book, and offering to show her the marks he found.

And, of course, trying to get Kakashi to sit down for arcana lessons, while keeping up with his chakra training, going through the archived Uchiha weapons to find chakra blades for Naruto (he finds dual kukri, close enough to Naruto's ideal), continuing spell development (made faster by the sharingan)...

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro accepts the book back, and agrees to see the marks. She tilts her head curiously when they get there, but makes no further comment.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi uses the sharingan to pick up the basics of arcana fairly quickly. He's not terribly hard to pin down for lessons.

The team takes a handful more C-rank mission, mostly merchant escort. These are all actually C-rank, and the most they run across is a small group of bandits.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi receives a ream of warnings about how ridiculously dangerous spell development is if you don't know what you're doing.

Sugira has, by now, figured out how to do 'shocking grasp but range of thirty to forty feet.' Not quite a full lightning bolt, but... His lightning's also getting more powerful, and while he never bothers using teleports on actual C-ranks he manages to increase the range of his shift-step to ten feet and the number he can pull off to seven.

He finishes a spell early on that adds additional protections against ranged attacks - stacking with mage armor - and then starts in on both invisibility and a counter to it. These four - lightning ray, protection from arrows, invisibility, and glitterdust - are all second level; he also figures out how to apply the alarm ward to an area for a night, and how to make a thin sheet of stone spring up between him and any attacks, and visual-only illusions (those last three being still first level).

Permalink Mark Unread

A few weeks later, Kakashi calls them together to announce he's going to sponsor them in the imminent chunin exams.

"None of you don't have to participate if you don't want to, but only teams of three will be accepted, so."

Permalink Mark Unread

He has zero problems with not getting promoted. He has zero problems with never getting promoted, though he knows Naruto should probably hit chuunin eventually.

One minute of staring at Naruto's puppy-dog-eyes later, he grumbles, "Fine. But if we're in over our heads we bail."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hahah! Sweet! I wanna do it!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro simply nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Great!" says Kakashi. "Here are the forms, just turn them in at the Tower. Oh, and the applicants from other villages will be arriving in the next day or so, so try not to start any fights."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We'll be good sensei, promise."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not everyone's as nice as we are. But run along now."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright!"

He even doesn't need help with the forms by now, though he still asks Sasuke to check them over for errors.

And then: "Chihiro, do you know anything about the exams?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"The chunin exams are an inter-village competition held semi-annually to assess the strength of each village's genin. The host village rotates among the ninja villages, alternating between one of the Five Great Ninja Villages and selection of the more prosperous smaller villages. Not every village attends every exam; for example, Hidden Rock and Hidden Cloud do not attend exams hosted here. The format of the exam is three parts, each testing a different aspect of the skills needed by chunin. The exact form the tests will take is at the discretion of the host village and is rarely repeated, with an exception for the final stage, which is a tournament between those who have not yet been eliminated."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right. Guess that's to make it hard to prepare for... What type of skills are usually listed for chuunin? We can at least guess it'll address some of those..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Qualities looked for in chunin include leadership, intelligence, courage, dedication, teamwork, resourcefulness, martial skill, and adherence to the shinobi code."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, we've got those between us three..."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

Behind them, another group is coming up the main road to the tower. There are three of them, led by a girl around the same age as the Konoha group, while the other two look to be a year or two older. She looks like she hasn't slept in a week.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto smiles, friendly, as they pass, asks, "You guys here for the exam?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's right," says the boy. He's got a tall package wrapped in cloth bandages strapped to his back. "All the way from Suna, just for this."

The other girl, hair tied into several pigtails, simply sneers.

Permalink Mark Unread

The girl in front keeps walking. "Keep up," she says in a low voice, not turning her head.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Gotta go," he says, winking. "See you around."

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs, says, "See you," and then, once they're probably out of earshot - 

"Was it me or was there something really weird about the girl our age."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Based on the distribution of ages, those are the Sand Siblings, children of the Kazekage. The youngest, according to intelligence, is the current jinchuuriki of the Ichibi."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Let's get our forms dropped off."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Very well."

Permalink Mark Unread

After they're done doing that: "So I have something to tell you guys. The training ground works, or that old shrine?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Is it sensitive information?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Wouldn't want non-Konoha people overhearing - which yeah I think means shrine..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes. Visitors will be monitored but it is wiser to deny the opportunity altogether."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The shrine sounds good to me, too."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - Okay." He takes a deep breath, and leads the way back. The shrine's in better repair than it was last time - Naruto mumbles something about using his mission pay to get better materials for working on it.

When they're settled inside, he sits cross legged, rocks back and forth a bit, then blurts out, "Uh, how much do you guys know about the Kyuubi attack?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Approximately twelve years ago, the seals on the previous jinchuuriki failed, and the Kyuubi was released. Its rampage was largely contained by the village's jounin forces until the Fourth Hokage managed to re-seal it, at the cost of his own life."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - I hadn't known about the previous jinchuuriki." Deep breath, and: "I'm the current one. The old man didn't tell me why I was picked, but... It's why people don't like me."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira does some quick math - "They sealed a demon in a baby?" Also, because he doesn't know how to feelings but this is important: "Also you're still Naruto, but seriously who blames a kid for that - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"That... explains the size of your chakra reserves."

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles at Sasuke, then turns to Chihiro and shrugs. "I guess probably; I haven't actually gotten a good explanation of what being a jinchuuriki really means."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A jinchuuriki is able to access the power of the Tailed Beast contained within them. The exact form this access takes is unknown, likely it is variable and depends on the sealing technique used. It is known that a jinchuuriki will almost certainly have larger-than-average chakra stores and may additionally be able to assume a simulacrum of the Tailed Beast's form, as a sort of chakra cloak, and thereby use the abilities of the Tailed Beast itself."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huuuuh. Sounds probably risky? Maybe something to poke sensei about once I figure out everything else I'm learning..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not have enough specific information to say."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's fine, sensei probably knows some, or now I know what directions to bug the old man in." A pause, and, "Thanks, guys, for being - good about this."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A jinchuuriki is a valuable asset to the village. And- you are not a bad person."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You guys are good friends." He's not gonna hug her because she doesn't like touch but he does give the still fuming Sasuke a quick hug. "Come on, let's go practice for the exams."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes."

The next afternoon, they're supposed to attend a preliminary meeting in the Academy, on the third floor.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira and Naruto are at their agreed upon meeting place a bit early. He's prepared a scattering of mostly utility spells, and has a few others written down on individual sheets of paper - the first level spells take up an entire page, the second level two - so he can access them quickly if he needs to re-memorize something.

Permalink Mark Unread

They enter the Academy without trouble, but when they get to the - floor there is a crowd outside the door. Two older-looking genin are blocking the way, mocking the others for not being good enough to even attempt the exams.

Permalink Mark Unread

He squints at the sign, mentally retraces how many floors they went up, cross references that with his mental map of the Academy - 

The only way up to the third floor from that particular entrance involves crossing this hallway and going through an auditorium. None of the stairs cross multiple floors.

He uses the message cantrip to whisper to Naruto, 'Ignore them,' and starts going around the edge - they need to either go through this hallway or back out and use another entrance, so.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Chihiro does not like genjutsu. But if the rest of her team is going around rather than forcing a fight, she will too.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'd like caution, yeah.

He pretty much ignores the crowd and the false door as they continue on.

Permalink Mark Unread

The real room, when they get there, is one of the larger classrooms, capable of holding about two hundred. It's about half-full right now.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods towards some free seats near the windows - with the closest genin a few other Konoha nin.

Permalink Mark Unread

More genin filter in, including two other teams from their graduating class at the Academy. These take seats near Naruto, Sugira, and Chihiro, as familiar faces.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto grins at the other genin in their year, then turns back to people watching. He's practicing trying to figure out what people are at least pretending their specialty is. It's a lot more fun with different villages, and not just Konoha shinobi.

Permalink Mark Unread

A teenager with long hair tied back in a ponytail and a Konoha headband approaches.

"Sizing up the competition, huh? That's smart."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira is squinting very suspiciously at him.

He's getting a slightly different sense off the boy than he used to off Chihiro, but - 

Before Naruto can answer: "We're not interested. Go away." He's willing to be the token unfriendly ass.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Wow, harsh," he holds his hands up nonthreateningly. "Just trying to be friendly. This isn't my first chunin exam, you know. Thought I might share some information with you rookies."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto hasn't spotted anything iffy about him yet but Sasuke doesn't like him, so - 

"You just said the room's competition. Thanks for the offer? But we're fine."

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right," he chuckles. "Let me know if you change your mind."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right."

And back to people watching, though he'll keep an eye out in case dude approaches the other rookies. (Not to intervene - but it certainly says a thing if they're the only rookies approached.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He makes a pitch to the two other rookie Konoha teams, but they both turn him down. After that, he goes to talk with some of the older Konoha genin.

"Man, that guy," complains Shikamaru after he leaves. "Seven chunin exams? What a pain. I'll probably give up if I don't pass this time."

"Shikamaru!" scolds Ino. "Show some motivation for once! This is important!"

Pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose, Shino contributes his thoughts. "It is highly unusual for genin in their first year to be nominated for the chunin exams, yet here we all are. Why? Our instructors must think we have the talent to succeed."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Also we're in Konoha - probably safer for us here? More friendly faces at least. And we know stuff like the Academy layout. Even if we're not expected to pass - wouldn't be surprised at sensei using it as a trial run." It's like one of those logic puzzles Sasuke likes, except easy because it involves why people do things. Though Naruto fully intends to pass with the rest of Team Seven, trial run or no.

(And if he was evaluating potential chuunin he'd be evaluating them now including what they think of the exams so that means that while he wants to jokingly brag and play around he should act like Chihiro said was important - )

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mm-hm," Hinata says quietly, playing shyly with her fingers. "That's- that's a good point, N-naruto."

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins at her. "'Course, we'll just have to impress them."

Permalink Mark Unread

She blushes.

There's a loud crack from the front of the room, and a group of older ninja appear in a puff of smoke, led by a tall, scarred man with a bandanna covering his head. "Playtime's over!" he barks. "Listen up! The chunin exams start now. Each of you take a token from this bucket, and sit in the seat it assigns you. The tests will be passed out after." A ninja to his left hold a jar of numbered tokens, and one to his right brandishes a stack of papers.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tests. Ugh.

Still, he takes a token, and his seat.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's already planning how to help Naruto cheat as he takes his own token. Fortunately he can change which spells he has memorized...

Permalink Mark Unread

"My name is Morino Ibiki and I run Konoha's Torture and Interrogation Section. I will be your proctor for the first stage of the examination. Here are the rules; listen carefully because I will not allow questions. First, this test consists of ten questions and each of you begins with ten points. For each question you answer wrong, you will lose one point. Second, your final score will be determined by the total score of your entire team. Third, anyone caught cheating during this test will lose two points for each incidence. Fourth, anyone whose point total is reduced to zero, either through cheating or wrong answers will be ejected from the exam, along with the rest of their team."

Permalink Mark Unread

- Shit he doesn't want to screw this up for his team.

But - big emphasis on teams.

Leadership, intelligence, courage, dedication, teamwork, resourcefulness, martial skill, and adherence to the shinobi code.

Chihiro's list. 'Test taking' is maybe intelligence, but if they have three exams and the last one's a set combat - 

It makes sense to test multiple things with each exam - 

Teamwork, intelligence, resourcefulness, could all fit here... Maybe they're supposed to - help their teams somehow? But he's not sitting near Sasuke or Chihiro - 

...Wait a second what if he got all ten answers in one cheating incident, he'd only be dropped to eight points even if he did something blatant - 

And they said caught, and Naruto's been enough of a shithead at teachers (and Sasuke) to learn the value of exact words.

Help their teams cheat, then?

Permalink Mark Unread

"You have one hour," Ibiki growls. "Begin."

The questions on the paper are well above the level that was taught at the Academy. Also, there are only nine of them.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay so there'll be something weird with the tenth...

Yeah he can't answer a single one of these. And short of waiting until the end then just cheating extremely obviously to get all nine answers he's not sure...

Permalink Mark Unread

That math is several levels below what he does on a daily basis; anyone who thinks that's a hard code will start crying when they see the bullshit wizards like to pull; he can't confidently answer all of the others (there's localized knowledge on a few), but the person in front of him is going at a suspiciously steady pace, which Sugira can copy - 

He gets all nine, then as subtly as he can casts Illusion of Calm, takes one of his spell-sheets out of his pocket, memorizes 'Silent Image,' and then projects an illusion of his own page over Naruto's.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto rolls his eyes a bit when the illusion appears, though mentally he thanks Sasuke, and sets to tracing the answers.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro doesn't seem like she needs any help answering the questions.

About fifteen minutes in, people start getting removed from the room. A few of them try to protest, but the proctors are firm and if necessary, forceful. With ten minutes left of the original allotted time, about three-quarters of the initial contestants remain.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'd figured she wouldn't.

He keeps his concentration on the illusion for now, to give Naruto as much time as possible.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Pencils down, maggots," Ibiki growls at the end of the hour. "Time's up."

Permalink Mark Unread

He lets the illusion dismiss, turning his concentration to Ibiki again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's biting his lip, but listening intently - and he got everything copied, at least.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I will now announce the tenth question. But first... anyone who wishes to leave the chunin exams may do so now."

This prompts some confused muttering.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's scrunching his brow, and trying to fight the urge to glance back at Sasuke. What the hell? Why would they leave?

Permalink Mark Unread

"Be warned. If you answer the tenth question wrong, you will be forbidden from ever attempting the chunin exams again." Ibiki chuckles.

"What the hell?!" bursts out Kiba. "There's tons of people who have failed the exam before here! What kinda rule is that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

- How would they even get permission from other villages to do that - Konoha might let them but then that's a shitty decision that Naruto's reversing when he's Hokage - 

But usually the Third is just. Inefficient. Not incompetent, he doesn't think...

Projecting his brain into Ibiki's perspective is hard, since he doesn't know much about the guy, but he starts running through possibilities of 'if true, why and how' and 'if not true, what's being hidden'...

Permalink Mark Unread

"Other exams were not proctored by me," Ibiki says. "This is my rule. I will say this again. If you are not confident, leave. Now. Before you ruin the rest of your team's chances forever."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Okay so it's a trick.

The question is if it's a trick to not betray their teams for their own advancement (which's the type of trick Naruto would do) or a trick to continue with the thing even if it might get you or your team killed (which... Honestly sounds like the 'duty before reason' thing shinobi seem to like).

He's not too worried about his actual team, he's pretty sure Sasuke's just humoring the whole concept of ranks and Chihiro's just pretending to be a genin, and he can become Hokage even without getting promoted prior to that, but.

This is a stupid trick if it's the type of trick he thinks it is, and it's mean and promoting bad values.

Permalink Mark Unread

The atmosphere in the room grows more oppressive.

One of the older-looking genin cracks. His hand shoots up into the air. "I quit! I can't take it!"

"Number fifty, fail," says one of the other proctors. "Number one hundred thirty, number one hundred eleven, also fail." The three file out of the room. This seems to crack the dam. Another follows suit, then a third, fourth, and fifth.

Permalink Mark Unread

He mulls, and fumes a bit - 

And realizes that if they fail the 'tenth question' it's just them who gets stuck as a genin, not their whole team, and risking their own lives is okay not that bad a lesson...

He doesn't think this is a good way to go about it, and the proctor's annoying him - 

Naruto's also not entirely good at not running his mouth.

"This is a dumb question," he says, softly but angrily.

Permalink Mark Unread

A pause, and, louder: "It's a trick, even if a sucky one. Even if you'd somehow gotten the other villages to go along with this - without a single one leaking it to their own genin - it'd be a dumb policy. One question, tanking your career? But missions can be like that - you might not know what's gonna happen, just that it might get you killed, and if you back out your team suffers." And, even louder, "Well I don't run away! My team doesn't run away! Even if it's the truth, I'll just drag myself up to the position of Hokage anyways!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Ibiki's eyes narrow as he glares at Naruto.

"You have one more chance," his words slam down like tombstones. "Your life is riding on this decision."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't back down, or go against my words."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hn," says Ibiki. The mood of the room seems to have shifted, those who remain seem more confident in their decision. "Anyone else?"

Seconds pass and Ibiki's face grows grimmer. No one moves. "Those of you who remain..." He pauses, then barks "I congratulate you on passing the first test!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Knew it.

...Sasuke's gonna do that Look at Naruto for not keeping his mouth shut isn't he.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's a bit too busy face palming at the moment. It's understandable for a twelve year old, but he should maybe work with Naruto about proper times for outbursts...

Permalink Mark Unread

"What!" cries a genin, indignant. "What was the point of the other nine questions, then?"

"Their point was simple," Ibiki says, smiling. His demeanor has completely shifted. "To test your individual information gathering skills. That's why we gave you five chances. The last question was testing something different. There will be times in your careers as shinobi when you will have to make a dangerous choice, to advance into the unknown to serve your village and your comrade or to retreat, abandon the mission and your comrades. Being a chunin means being prepared to make that choice."

Permalink Mark Unread

He rests his elbow on the table and his chin in his hand but doesn't say anything.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Blah, blah, blah," says a woman sitting in an open window. She's wearing an overcoat, a mesh armor bodysuit, and a pair of short shorts. "You plannin' to talk them to death, Morino? Y'ain't doin' a very good job, there's still what, like ninety of them left? Yeesh." She swings her legs over and steps into the room. "Guess I gotta pick up your slack. Again. Don't worry though, I'll cut them at least in half. Hello kiddos, my name is Mitarashi Anko and I'll be adminstering the second test."

Permalink Mark Unread

Eh, she seems more straightforward, at least.

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right, let's get to it. You have twenty minutes to get to Training Ground Forty-Four! Get moving!" she shouts, and throws a flashbang on the floor to punctuate her order. When the smoke clears, she and the other proctors are gone.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, that was dramatic.

He wanders over to Naruto, who's stepped to the side, and gives him a 'you know what you did' look.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, yeah, I know; I was just annoyed." He glances around for Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

She joins them quickly enough.

"We will have to move swiftly to make it in time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. I think I know where it is, at least? That one we're not supposed to go in?" He starts heading as he talks.

Permalink Mark Unread

"The one with the fence, yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah that's the one he's been scolded about.

Luckily, their team's pretty fast, and has an advantage of knowing where the training ground even is.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's pretty much impossible to grow up in Konoha and not be warned about Training Ground 44, otherwise known as the Forest of Death. The visitors who hadn't studied the terrain well enough are still smart enough to follow the people who do know where they're going, so everyone gets there pretty much on time.

"Great! You all made it!" Anko says. "Welcome to the Forest of Death. This is where we'll be having the next test. Now, before we begin," she says, waving a stack of forms, "I'm going to pass these around. Everyone needs to sign one of these waivers saying that if you die in there, it's not my fault and you were warned about the dangers."

Permalink Mark Unread

- If dying in the exam's this strong a possibility why isn't that included in the chuunin exam registration papers. Also setting up the exam so it's likely to be deadly is stupid - both unfair and a waste of good genin. So. Many. Things to fix...

"And those dangers are - ?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Anko goes through a list as the papers get distributed, seeming to take great joy in the reactions of some of the genin. Carnivorous animals, poisonous animals, poisonous plants, carnivorous plants, lingering area-effect genjutsu, hidden sinkholes, collapsing caves...

Permalink Mark Unread

Not very helpfully specific, but he pays enough attention to memorize it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Once the forms have been passed out, Anko explains the rules of the test. Each team will get one of either a scroll bearing the word 'Heaven' or 'Earth' and will be assigned a starting gate and departure slot at random. Over a period of two hours, the team will be released through the forty-four gates in the fence surrounding the Forest of Death. Their objective is to make it to the tower in the center of the training ground with both a Heaven and an Earth scroll, unopened. Opening a scroll will result in immediate disqualification and punishment. Each team needs two scrolls to successfully complete the test, which means at least half of them are guaranteed to fail. Once they're inside the forest, there are no rules or limits on what they can do to obtain the second scroll they need. The time limit is five days. If you don't make it to the tower with the scrolls by then, you fail.

Permalink Mark Unread

Why are they putting children into a free-for-all death match, this sounds like a terrible idea.

...Also the work he'd been neglecting on the 'locate object' spell would've been really useful here, and he's not sure he'll finish it before the five days are up.

...Hm, he has that spell to hide spellbooks in the ethereal plane, he might be able to rework it very quickly to apply to random scrolls... Okay yeah he thinks he just needs to shift a small handful of things...

To his team as they wait: "Would we rather try to set up near the tower and ambush people, or hunt a group down?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We'd probably be good at both?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Stronger groups are more likely to make it to the tower. We should attempt to obtain the necessary scroll as early as possible, before the weakest targets are eliminated."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So... Try to hunt first? Then if we don't get anything, try an ambush?" Hm... "I think going after specific targets possibly isn't that useful, we don't know where like the other rookie teams are and don't have a good way of looking... We'll also have to look out for people coming after us, they may think we're weak 'cause we're rookies." What're some tactics he'd use... "People might try to split us up? Or impersonate one of us... Ambushing us at night, too..."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira, meanwhile, is doing the mental math on just keeping them all under full protective spells the entire time. His time for the ones like mage armor is four hours, he'd need to cast it eighteen times to cover all three of them for a day with no gaps... Similar with protection from arrows, and he has fewer spells available at that level. Forty first level spells a day, thirty second level...

"How likely are we to get less than a minute's warning on pitched combat?" he asks, a bit distracted. "I can keep us under protections the whole time, but that trades off against offense and utility..."

Unfortunately he hasn't gotten himself past being able to memorize ten days' worth with his sharingan yet.

Permalink Mark Unread

"If we are hunting, we will be able to pick our target. If we are the targets- none of us are sensor-type."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Early on it might be worth it, the field will be more crowded and more people will be coming after us. I can adjust later."

He readies three each of mage armor and protection from arrows, then, to cast once their gate opens.

"Not being sensors will complicate hunting..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It might then be best to bait an attack, while our defenses are strongest."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "Night might be best for that, people will expect us to be staying in one place."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Assuming we can find an appropriate location to fortify."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Easier than finding a specific team, at least."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods.

Their team is called up to turn in their forms and receive their scroll, marked with earth. This is done in a tent out of view of the others.

Permalink Mark Unread

Unless his team has objections, he'll take the scroll, stick it in a pouch so it won't be quite as obvious what he's doing, and then with a muttered incantation it fades into the Ethereal Plane (what he's doing should be obvious to Naruto and Chihiro, he's hidden or summoned spellbooks this way often enough). ("The thing I am holding" is fortunately a really easy target for spells like this, though working the spell to retrieve only one of the objects he now has stowed will be a pain.)

Permalink Mark Unread

That is a good precaution.

Their assigned gate is 17, approximately a quarter of the way around the perimeter. They have one of the later time slots.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gives him more time to run through things, then, and for them to develop plans - he can cast the spells just before the gate's meant to open, then re-memorize ones likely to be useful in combat, and hide his spellbook away (keeping a page out to then memorize a new spell - luckily by now he can prepare the retrieval from memory, so he doesn't have to worry about getting stuck without his spellbook later...)

Though being in a later time-slot does have the drawback that there's a higher chance of someone ambushing them sooner rather than later.

Permalink Mark Unread

They'll just have to be ready.

Their gate opens and the proctor points them through it.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not able to keep the sharingan on constantly, unfortunately, but he'll stay alert, and if anything feels off flare it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is also trying to be alert, which mostly looks like randomly switching his hyper-focus between a thousand little things - still, if one of those little things turns out to be a clue to an ambush he has a higher chance of seeing through it.

Permalink Mark Unread

There are lots of potentially threatening things in the Forest of Death. For example, this bush is twitching in a wind that isn't blowing.

Permalink Mark Unread

In an animal way or a human way, he's gotten better at telling the difference what with Sasuke being a sneaky sneaker who relies on ambushing people half the time...

He also has spare chakra so doesn't really mind making a clone to check things out. Maybe they'll catch dinner! Or get bitten by a snake. Or get stabbed. (Sasuke's weird anti-kunai spell should catch anything thrown at them.)

Permalink Mark Unread

More of an animal way.

When the clone goes over to investigate, it turns out that the leaves are more like teeth. The bush shakes angrily when the clone pops into smoke instead of bleeding delicious, delicious blood.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay then carnivorous plants!

They'll keep going, keeping a closer eye on not touching suspicious stuff, or at least sacrificing Naruto clones towards anything potentially dangerous.

Permalink Mark Unread

A bank of fog slowly creeps in, deepening the natural gloom of the forest floor.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh that's not suspicious at all... Still, not much he can do except pay attention to his hearing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira isn't planning to use chakra for anything else so can flash sharingan at random intervals, at least...

Permalink Mark Unread

A good time to be alert. This pays off for Chihiro as she's barely in time to stick a hand up to prevent a loop of ninja wire from closing completely around her throat. As she starts to focus wind chakra to cut herself loose, two figures wearing breath masks fade out of the fog to attack Naruto and Sugira.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll start with just sword-work, no spells or chakra, aiming to disable but hopefully not kill, at least not immediately. Mostly going for upper limbs - easier to survive without those.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto has no particular worries about wasting chakra on channeling wind into his kukri and slashing at his opponent. He's not really trying to be deadly, but not being cautious like Sasuke is.

Permalink Mark Unread

Their strikes pass through the figures as easily as through the mist, and with no more apparent effect.

Chihiro gets herself free and draws her blade.

Permalink Mark Unread

Illusions.

His sharingan is active, as he looks for the real origin.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto holds off on spamming shadow clones until Sasuke can get a look.

Permalink Mark Unread

They're not illusions. Or not entirely. The bodies are made of the mist around them, given form and color by a small amount of chakra.

More of them rise up around the team, but there's one on the far side of Naruto that's real.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't let them hit you," Sugira says.

Then a gesture to Naruto, causing a horde of clones, a cantrip to whisper the location, and glitterdust would be useful here but Sugira is saving spells -

Unless their opponent is faster than Sugira, he's getting stabbed.

Permalink Mark Unread

He gets stabbed.

Chihiro puts wind chakra into her sword and releases it in a spinning slash, causing a gust that blows clear a segment of fog and clones.

Permalink Mark Unread

And knock out the downed one, then start searching for one of the real ones -

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro begins charging up another blast in a different direction.

A hand shoots out of the dirt to grab Sugira's ankle, and starts pulling him down.

Permalink Mark Unread

He sheathes his sword in lightning and stabs down.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a muffled scream like someone has a mouth full of dirt and just got stabbed in the shoulder.

One of the Narutos might catch a flash of movement from behind a tree that Chihiro's second blast hits.

Permalink Mark Unread

He goes after it.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's one of the genin from Amegakure. She throws a small weight attached to a length of wire backward over her shoulder and gives it a little flick to cause it to loop around at neck height.

Permalink Mark Unread

Unfortunately for her only clones are caught, and there's now Naruto clones descending from the canopy with kukri drawn, with several others appearing in front of her.

Permalink Mark Unread

She spits a series of water bullets, but a straight fight is clearly not what she's good at.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then Naruto's probably gonna get her pinned and then knocked out without ridiculous measures.

Permalink Mark Unread

When she goes down, the fog clears out.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll carry her back to the others, then. They can go through pockets as a group.

Permalink Mark Unread

Various weapons and tools, mostly.

Chihiro comes up with a heaven scroll from the one who was underground.

"This is what we needed."

Permalink Mark Unread

Can Sasuke hide this one too?

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes. He'll have to quickly re-slot the spell, and getting it back out will be a pain. He sets to doing that.

To the Tower once he finishes?

Permalink Mark Unread

There is no sense in delaying, unless it takes them longer than a day to reach the tower. In which case it might be worth setting a nighttime ambush to reduce competition.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sensible.

Then they're off soon enough.

Permalink Mark Unread

Very shortly thereafter, when they've cleared their fight but before they're a significant distance to the tower, there's a massive gust of wind, strong enough to blow the group members away from each other.

Permalink Mark Unread

...That was not a genin-level technique. She needs to link back up with her team.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira finds her, sharingan active, before their opponent. Confirming identity is fast enough - they have enough shared experiences.

And then there's death, the air heavy, kunai piercing their foreheads -

Except that shouldn't happen, Sugira's spell protects them -

Sugira wrenches out of the illusion, takes a deep breath, and tightens his grip on his sword.

Permalink Mark Unread

It takes Chihiro just a second longer. She really hates genjutsu. And this- feels like jounin-level. At least. The exam is important; there are guards, visible and invisible. They must be skilled to make it in here. After the jinchuuriki, or the last Uchiha, maybe.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You are not such little mice, are you?" asks a man, emerging from the shadows. "Uchiha Sasuke and Chihiro of ROOT. The question becomes if you'll be more entertaining than your friend was."

Permalink Mark Unread

Orochimaru. She brings her sword up and pushes Sasuke away.

"Run."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not abandoning my team." Especially since this asshole implied he did something to Naruto. And there's something horribly familiar... "If he wanted me dead, there'd be no fighting."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A clever little mouse. I commend you for your bravery. It won't matter at all."

And he's behind them.

Permalink Mark Unread

She spins, pushes chakra down the blade, swings-

Permalink Mark Unread

He catches it with his bare hand, to no apparent ill effect.

Permalink Mark Unread

She pulls it back, and leaps backward.

Permalink Mark Unread

And two bolts of lightning lance from Sugira - they're relatively weak compared to something like chidori, but devastatingly accurate - 

Permalink Mark Unread

He leans to the side, causing both to miss.

"Fascinating. Not a technique I've seen before - and you're not using chakra, are you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Two more lightning bolts is Orochimaru's only answer, as Sugira starts zipping around, his form blurring.

Permalink Mark Unread

He dodges those by jumping into the air, then spins and shoots a mud bullet at Sasuke.

Permalink Mark Unread

He teleports ten feet forward, and slashes at Orochimaru even as the bullet breaks a tree behind him - 

Permalink Mark Unread

They really should have run, but if they're going to fight, she's going to fight.

The Headsman's Blade isn't really designed to be used in a team fight, so it's a good thing she and Sasuke have practiced coordinating.

Permalink Mark Unread

Orochimaru laughs, ducking under both blades, then lazily trying to trip Sasuke.

Permalink Mark Unread

Who avoids it, jumping back a bit.

Permalink Mark Unread

Only to be met by a blow to the stomach, from Orochimaru moving too fast for even the sharingan to track.

Permalink Mark Unread

He rolls with it, teleports to the side, and tries to take a deep breath. That's... Going to bruise.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro puts herself in Orochimaru's way to buy time for Sasuke to recover.

Permalink Mark Unread

He jumps over her head -

Permalink Mark Unread

And is met by a very messy, very angry swarm of blond clones.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's now behind Sasuke, the clones destroyed. "So you survived my snake. You didn't hurt her too much, I hope."

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not taking them seriously. Has no reason to take them seriously. Hence the banter. That's maybe they're only chance, to try to exploit his lack of attention. She strafes left, charging up for a low sweep-

Permalink Mark Unread

And her teammates catch on. Sugira took his breath to cast true strike, spins and lunges in with lightning licking up his blade - maybe he'll be able to distract the man - 

Permalink Mark Unread

And Naruto comes from on high, wind scything ahead of him, cutting off another route of retreat - 

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro's strike is redirected into a tree, Sasuke's into the ground, and Naruto's just thrown off to the side.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's too good. But retreat isn't an option, and neither is surrender.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto exchanges glances with Sasuke, realizes the other is planning something - possibly to do with spells, he has that doing-math-recklessly look in his eyes - and rushes Orochimaru with clones. It's probably fairly blatantly a ploy...

Permalink Mark Unread

Orochimaru just idly bats clones away, apparently content to wait for their plan.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira jumps to the tree well above Orochimaru, and starts stringing together memories he doesn't need.

This is so fucking incredibly stupid 

He points down, incants something that makes the air twist, and then pain rockets through his skull as his vision whites - 

And a lightning bolt, five feet across, bursts from under Orochimaru's feet, terminating at Sugira's fingers.

Sugira proceeds to half collapse.

Permalink Mark Unread

This is as good as they'll get-

She transofrms into a copy of Naruto, changes her sword to look like his (it'll only last until she hits something but that may be all she needs), leaps in, switches with a clone mid-air-

Permalink Mark Unread

Orochimaru's tongue catches her around the middle and then slams her into a broader tree branch. She probably won't be any worse off than a few cracked ribs.

His hair appears to be slightly frizzy, and he's grinning. "You three are starting to impress me."

Permalink Mark Unread

She groans, attempts to stand.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's doing the same.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Enough to tell us what you want?" he grits out.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You to come to me, of course. Not that you haven't already guessed."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fuck you."

Permalink Mark Unread

He puts a hand over his heart. "You wound me."

And then he's behind the real Naruto, hand on his shoulder beside his neck. "Loyal to your friends, are you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto tries and fails to jerk away, and there's something stopping him from using his techniques - 

Permalink Mark Unread

No-

Almost before she realizes what she's doing, she's cast a replacement on herself with Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, a volunteer, how cute."

And snakes wind around her, immobilizing her and cutting off her chakra, fangs resting lightly against her pulse points.

Permalink Mark Unread

She freezes in place.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira jumps down from his perch.

"Let her go."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Aw. But the fun just started."

He laughs. "These weak bonds of yours... They're all that's holding you to Konoha, aren't they? And all bonds break, in the end." He, quite unnecessarily, rests a kunai against Chihiro's throat. "The question, of things you want to know: do I kill her slowly, quickly, or not at all? The question, of things I want to know: how easy will breaking you be?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't negotiate. But if she dies, I won't rest until I've eradicated you so thoroughly not even the greatest of all gods could restore you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm fascinated to know how you plan to do that."

And his hand twitches - 

Permalink Mark Unread

And Sugira replaces with Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

What happens next is quite quick.

Orochimaru slams Sasuke to his knees, hard enough to crack something. No sense in making sacrifice free.

And then his neck extends to bite the boy in the meat of his shoulder.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira starts screaming.

Permalink Mark Unread

And concentrated rage fills the clearing, the air turning a hazy red.

Permalink Mark Unread

The seal- She's almost out of chakra-

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is faster than Chihiro like this, strong enough that his blow shatters the tree when Orochimaru dodges - 

But he has enough presence of mind to make clones, including one to grab Sasuke and carry him over to Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

Orochimaru dodges, allows him to remove the boy, and then grabs Naruto, lifting his shirt and slamming a glowing hand into the now visible seal.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's clones disappear as he slumps and falls unconscious.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Orochimaru tosses him aside, to fall to the forest floor below.

Permalink Mark Unread

She struggles to take a fighting stance.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do take care of my vessel," he says. "I had quite a bit of fun with this test. I look forward to seeing what you three become."

Permalink Mark Unread

Vessel? Does that mean he's leaving?

Her confusion is evident on her face, but she doesn't make a move.

Permalink Mark Unread

He laughs and vanishes

Permalink Mark Unread

And Sugira's whimpering finally fades into unconsciousness.

Permalink Mark Unread

She takes a deep breath, lets it out.

Permalink Mark Unread

She checks Sugira's pulse first. Still alive, but it's fluttery and too fast. She spots the seal Orochimaru left. That's... not good. Then over to where Naruto fell.

Permalink Mark Unread

Deeply unconscious. Heart-rate is slow, weak, and uneven, his heart frequently skipping beats or failing to contract entirely. He's bruised, but there's no obvious spinal or cranial injuries. The feeling of the Kyuubi's chakra is gone entirely.

His shirt's ridden up a bit, revealing his jinchuuriki seal - with another array looped around it, the style blatantly clashing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Also not good. She drags him carefully over to where Sasuke lies. She... needs to find a place to fortify, wait until one of them wakes up. Nearby. She can't move the both of them very far by herself.

A quick scout reveals a large fallen tree, rotted out on the inside that will serve as a shelter. Scattered bear spoor indicates it is unlikely to be an area trafficked by wildlife, but the age of the spoor indicates the bear is not currently in residence. She moves the two over and sets some traps by the entrance to guard them while she covers the tracks. That done, she sets more traps along the perimeter and approach, raiding the boys' pockets for more material, before retreating back inside.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's pockets are a gold mine of trap components.

Sasuke's... Beyond a slightly higher than standard amount of kunai and shuriken, unless she knows what to do a multitude of odd specialty inks, multiple pages with the dizzying symbols he uses for magic, or a hand-bound journal containing math, notes in either code or a different language, and diagrams, she's out of luck.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's... She puts those back. Carefully. Without examining them closely.

Once everything's set up, she stands her vigil inside, waiting for someone to approach or one of her teammates to wake up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira wakes up with a muffled scream first, after a night of fighting a fever and what seems to have been nightmares. (No one's been stupid enough to approach trap central).

The seal unfolds rapidly, racing like fire across his skin, and his eyes when they snap open are gold and terrified.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro has not slept. She's sitting with her back to a wall and a knife in her hand, tucked close to her body. She starts when he wakes, and eyes the seal warily.

Permalink Mark Unread

He gradually wrestles the combating waves of fear and rage under control, forcing the seal to recede, and then looks to Chihiro, eyes now red with the sharingan, and chokes out, "Are you two okay?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I will survive. Orochimaru did something to the Kyuubi's seal, but Naruto is not dead yet."

Permalink Mark Unread

...'Will survive' is not what he calls 'okay.'

He drags himself up and over to look at Naruto's seal - but there's nothing he can do. Still, Naruto seems to be in less of a crisis situation than last night...

"We need to get to the tower. We have both scrolls. There should be at least someone who can summon medical help and a seal master..."

His sharingan deactivates on its own as a wave of exhaustion crashes through him.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should wait until you recover more fully. One of us will have to carry Naruto. This location is secure."

Permalink Mark Unread

He's too exhausted to argue, so he just slumps. He's... Really, really worried, about both Naruto and Chihiro, but...

His specialty does not lend itself well to healing spells. He's just... Going to have to work around that.

"Did he say anything, after biting me?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"He said, 'Do take care of my vessel. I had quite a bit of fun with this test. I look forward to seeing what you three become'."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Right definitely the same fundamental person as both Mirsha and Aramir. Unfortunately seems to be more in Mirsha's 'antisocial' personality-space than Aramir's 'technically prosocial'. He'd been relying on previous familiarity with the template a lot to predict Orochimaru's actions, so...

"I don't know what that means," he says after a few moments, frustrated, "Not even what he wants us to think." And it's true, just because he's gotten inside an alt's head before doesn't mean Orochimaru isn't still incredibly frustrating.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I do not know, either. I do know that he was expelled from Konoha for unethical experimentation."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Great," he deadpans.

How unethical do you have to get for Konoha to kick you... Though that's admittedly also the thing that got Mirsha on Sugira's radar.

"Kakashi might know more..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Likely. This was during the period he was active Anbu."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "We'd want to tell him everything, anyways."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods.

 

"...I took some of your weapons. To set the traps."

Permalink Mark Unread

She hasn't mentioned his notes, presumably she wouldn't have told him if she'd stolen those - 

"Alright." A pause, and, "Thanks, for..." Helpless shrug.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We are a team."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, and settles in to rest.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto starts to stir shortly thereafter.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh. Good. Hopefully he's in better shape than Sasuke.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't seem injured - but says something feels weird with his chakra, when Sasuke helps him go through checks.

...He can't use his clones. Or his wind-style. And he's back to square one on tree walking...

This sucks.

Permalink Mark Unread

He can walk, at least. And they won't be able to solve these problems with the time or resources they have now. The best thing is to make a run for the tower.

Permalink Mark Unread

Definitely.

Permalink Mark Unread

His sharingan's going to be less useful than normal; he discovered while re-memorizing spells that using it (or any chakra) causes Orochimaru's seal to flare a bit. He can suppress it, but... It's something he'd like to avoid risking.

How fast do they feel confident moving? If they just take off teams might hesitate to mess with them, and the competition should be thinner now...

Permalink Mark Unread

They should move as quickly as they can sustain. They'll have more success outrunning an ambush than outfighting one.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods - he's ready to go, as is Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro stands up somewhat more stiffly than usual, and goes to disarm the traps so they can leave safely.

Permalink Mark Unread

He is definitely learning some healing spells, he doesn't care how hard they are or how many times he has to cut himself while practicing - 

He doesn't know her traps, so isn't really able to help with disarming, and he needs to keep an eye on their surroundings instead of on her while they're running - 

But he does, at least, stay as alert as he can, despite the headache still throbbing in the back of his mind and the way any flickers of anger or fear or even mild worry cause that damn seal to stir.

Permalink Mark Unread

They travel undisturbed for a while, and then a concussive blast of sound rips a hole in the earth in front of their path.

Permalink Mark Unread

He and Naruto draw their main weapons, redirecting to the side of their path.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro joins them.

Three figures drop down, wearing forehead protectors from Otogakure and smug grins. "End of the line," says the leader, a boy with his head wrapped almost entirely in bandages, exposing only his left eye.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We don't have scrolls," Naruto says, apparently entirely sincerely. And it's even a little bit true - the scrolls are not in any of their direct possession. "So there's no point in any of us wasting the energy."

Permalink Mark Unread

"As we care," sneers the girl. "Stand aside. We're here to fight Sasuke."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - Right." They're sincere; they don't care about the scrolls. They're intent on Sasuke - not angry at him though... "One question: do you work for Orochimaru?"

He glances at Sasuke and Chihiro - without his chakra he's limited to his knives, which means he'll want to close after they do.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro has her sword ready.

The three enemies start at the mention of Orochimaru.

Permalink Mark Unread

That looks like an opening to him.

Permalink Mark Unread

The leader swings his fist and creates an ultrasonic shockwave that rattles Sugira's brain.

Permalink Mark Unread

Unfortunately for the leader Sugira has now teleported behind him. The device on his arm seems to be the most likely source of the trouble - and Sugira has very little patience for anyone who seriously threatens his team like Orochimaru did.

Naruto might be wrong about them working for Orochimaru, in which case Sugira might later decide to feel bad for slamming his sword down onto the boy's right shoulder.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto goes for the girl.

Permalink Mark Unread

His shoulder pops, but he spins anyway, trying to catch Sugira at close range.

The girl hurls a pair of senbon at Naruto, bells on the end tinkling.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro takes the third, dodging one blast of sound and catching the second of the flat of her blade.

Permalink Mark Unread

He goes low, stabbing up.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's probably some kind of trick there but his coat's thick enough to catch senbon, so, he's mostly going to go for making himself hard to hit and closing fast enough to stop whatever she's doing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's targets grunts, taking the hit, but he's still slapped by the ultrasound, almost as hard as a physical hit, and his balance goes wonky.

She throws more to the sides, stretching wire across the space high and low and leaps back before taking aim at him again.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's a pest. He glances at Sasuke - 

And swerves for Sasuke's opponent. He's close enough...

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira doesn't need his balance to teleport twice in quick succession, getting behind the girl. His swing's not very accurate, and he's not able to be as cautious about damage as usual, but he's close behind her -

Permalink Mark Unread

He cuts through her hair. The end comes away sticky with blood, and she collapses.

The leader is adjusting, but he's still focused on Sugira and doesn't notice Naruto until too late-

Permalink Mark Unread

He's going for the same arm Sasuke did.

Permalink Mark Unread

His knives skitter over the large metal gauntlet before biting into his upper arm, but not quickly enough to prevent him from disengaging.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's going to keep pressing, now aiming for doing a lot of damage to center mass, and hope either he's fast enough or one of his teammates gets in to back him up.

Permalink Mark Unread

The leader lets him get in close, then bats Naruto in the gut, doubling the impact.

Permalink Mark Unread

He goes flying back - 

Permalink Mark Unread

And Sugira's curse seal surges.

He's now faster than he is even with Expeditious Retreat. He can now focus past the screaming in his head - 

(Everything's so perfectly clear, crystal like rage and fear, his target outlined in his mind's eye, the world slowed - )

(What the fuck is his body doing stop - )

He teleports behind the leader.

Unless the leader has incredibly fast reaction times, Sugira's sword is going through him, limed with lightning.

Permalink Mark Unread

He makes a sound like gurk, and coughs up a dribble of blood.

"Heh. Is this... what you wanted... Orochimaru-sama..."

Permalink Mark Unread

What the fuck.

He backs off, somewhat horrified, pulling his sword with him - 

He's not quite dropped his guard, but - 

The seal wavers, and he can't force it back, fear and rage and disgust wavering in him - 

(If it's safe he can maybe concentrate but he doesn't know if his team is safe - )

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro is finished with her opponent. She goes to check on Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's struggling to his feet - 

And very intensely worried for Sasuke.

"Sasuke - shit, you alright?"

He doesn't think the Sound genin are a threat anymore.

Belatedly: "I'm fine, just... Bruised."

He's pretty sure that feeling isn't internal bleeding... And he heals fast anyways. (Though who knows if that got fucked up alongside his seal.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He makes a high-pitched noise - 

But fights down the seal, until it recedes again, leaving him gasping.

Permalink Mark Unread

"What... was that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I lost control. The seal feeds on strong negative emotions. Apparently."

He's maybe shaking a bit.

Okay a lot.

"We need - to keep going."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

And, after cleaning his blade quickly, off.

He's not as able to pay attention as he had been. He's dizzy, exhausted, and his head flashes with blinding pain every time he jars himself too much. But he's also covered in at least two different sprays of blood, so, maybe people will think twice before fucking with their team.

Permalink Mark Unread

For whatever reason, they're not bothered again before they make it to the tower, which is strung up with wires and cables like a monitoring station.

Permalink Mark Unread

And then to find an entrance...

He starts mentally working on how to withdraw only the scrolls from his ethereal pocket.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a door at the base, a quarter of the way around from where they came upon it. It's not locked.

Permalink Mark Unread

Inside then.

...He might not be able to pull just them without his head splitting in half...

He squints at the writing on the wall inside, makes his vision focus, and grumbles, "You think now for the scrolls?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That seems likely. The words reference both heaven and earth."

Permalink Mark Unread

His spell pulls both scrolls and his spellbook out. He winces, then puts his spellbook in his pack. It's not the most secure, but he doesn't have the mental space to re-memorize that spell.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do we open them now then?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We were told not to before we got to the tower. We have now reached the tower."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, hands her the Heaven scroll, and opens the Earth one.

Permalink Mark Unread

She opens hers. Seeing the seal inside, she drops it quickly.

"Summoning," she says. "Drop it."

Permalink Mark Unread

He tosses it away - and it ends up falling over the other scroll.

Permalink Mark Unread

In a puff of smoke, one of their teachers from the Academy, Iruka, appears. He smiles when he sees them.

"Ah, you guys! Congratulations!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Iruka-sensei!!! I'm really glad to see you - how do we report getting attacked by a missing-nin who definitely wasn't supposed to be in the forest - also uh medics and a seal master, can we request those - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"Whoa, slow down Naruto. Missing-nin? What are you talking about?"

Permalink Mark Unread

" - First day in the forest, like a few hours in, we were attacked by a guy Chihiro identified as Orochimaru. He kind of just. Played around with us, said he was testing us, then I guess felt satisfied, put this seal on Sasuke that's been messing with him and put a seal on my Kyuubi one that's messed up my chakra control. We've kind of got a lot of injuries and would like not to have the seals." As an after thought: "Oh also the Sound team guy called him 'sama,' so they're working with him." Then: "We can do a proper report? But would kind of like medical attention."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Orochimaru...? I- have to go report this. You three... There are rooms upstairs. I'll- see if I can get someone to help."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right. Thanks, sensei."

Permalink Mark Unread

Iruka make a sign of concentration and disappears.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hopefully the rooms upstairs will have somewhere to wash... And beds...

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes to both. There are two floors of rooms. Kiba, Hinata, and Shino have camped out on the first, having arrived late last night.

Permalink Mark Unread

The team from Suna has laid claim to the second.

Permalink Mark Unread

They'll... Just leave the Suna team alone, and keep to the first floor with familiar faces.

Permalink Mark Unread

This is wise.

The other team says hello, but given their, uh, state, will leave them otherwise alone to wash up and such.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's appreciated. (Naruto is kind of tiredly friendly).

They don't really have anything like changes of clothes, and a lot of the blood's dried by now, but they try to at least get the worst off their bodies and some of it out of their clothes.

(Naruto strongly does not appreciate changing back into dirty clothes. Maybe he can poke Sasuke about hiding more stuff in that vanishing-books thing he does...)

He sticks close to his team, kind of hovering around Sasuke, as they wait. (Do Team Eight know where they can get food and water?)

(He doesn't feel it's particularly smart to do anything like try to get their stories straight - there's stuff he's already planning to conveniently fail to mention but saying out loud they should lie seems... Really dumb.)

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a sort of cupboard with rations at the end of the hall.

Permalink Mark Unread

After a couple hours, Kakashi shows up.

"Yo."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi gets hugged!

"Sensei! You know seals, right, did Iruka-sensei tell you about the one on Sasuke - "

Naruto has no clue how to even begin undoing that, and it feels urgent in a way Chihiro's doesn't.

(Sasuke losing control might've scared him a bit...)

Permalink Mark Unread

Pat pat.

"I heard, yes. Let's take a look."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira pulls aside the collar of his shirt a bit, says, "It's here."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi sucks in a a breath.

"Hm. This is not good."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Can you fix it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nnno. I think I can fence it off from his chakra system somewhat, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Will that stop it reacting to - stuff?"

He should be able to remove it on his own in a bit, too, assuming his magic can interface with it - removing curses tends to take a third or fourth level slot, at least, and he's on the verge of managing third level spells.

"And what about the seal on Naruto?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It should be less of a hair-trigger, at least. As for the other... Messing with that is a little beyond my skills."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Who can, then?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Not many people. Fewer allied with Konoha. The Hokage's recalling Jiraiya, he'll be able to."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nod.

"How long?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"A little less than a week."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, apparently satisfied.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Will he be able to remove the one on Sasuke?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...He'll take a look."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I - might be able to do something about it. Myself. If he can't. You don't have to worry, Naruto."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto just grumbles in response to that.

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right. Well!" Kakashi pulls out a pot of ink and a brush. "I'll need you to take your shirt off."

Permalink Mark Unread

His arms and ribs aren't the main things fucked up, so that isn't even a very difficult request. (He does so.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi begins painting lot of very small, very complicated characters around the seal and across Sugira's body. When he runs out of room, he continues painting right across the floor. When he finishes, he puts the brush and the ink away and channels chakra into the seal. The characters come alive and writhe up and form into a circular hedge around the other seal. This process... tingles.

Permalink Mark Unread

He grits his teeth but doesn't scream.

Permalink Mark Unread

"There. All done."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Anything I should avoid doing?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Using too much chakra. Not that you usually do."

Permalink Mark Unread

He supposes he'll be able to feel it if it starts breaking.

Permalink Mark Unread

"What about a medic, for now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"About that. There uh, won't be one. The test is still ongoing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's really dumb and is going on the fix list. - Is there something right after this?"

If there is his team is going to have to have a serious talk about cracked bones and not fighting with them.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It would be wrong of me to take advantage of the special dispensation I got to see you by mentioning that there may be a preliminary round of eliminations if too many teams make it through the second test."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - So... Three days just resting." They'll have to make sure nothing starts healing wrong... Naruto will need to figure out fighting without chakra... Too bad they don't have a medic on the team - 

" - Sasuke if you try to invent a healing spell that fast I'm going to sit on you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I didn't say anything." Pause. "And a basic one shouldn't be hard anyways..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You kids have fun, now. I've got to get back."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right. Thanks for coming, sensei." Goodbye hug?

Permalink Mark Unread

He sees it coming this time, and makes his escape.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll get you someday..." he grumbles, then turns to his team.

"So. Fight in three days. We need to be ready."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes. We should watch to see what others arrive."

Permalink Mark Unread

He makes an agreeing sound. "Unfortunately I don't think there's really time for me to get better fighting without chakra..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not believe there is much room in here to practice."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that too..."

He huffs and settles against the wall. "We'll - have to think, if there's preliminaries - I don't want you guys getting hurt worse. Some of the fights would be - really stupid for us to try. Like that Elieyha."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira nods. (His shirt's back on by now, and he's rubbing at his shoulder a bit.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"We could forfeit."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I wouldn't object, but... That Orochimaru - the chuunin exams are about showing off. Playing along with that might keep him from trying to seek us out. At least for a little bit."

Why the fuck did he have to run into an alt of Mirsha, this remains intensely unfair. (He's trying not to think too hard if this means Orochimaru might have created certain experimental children yet...)

Permalink Mark Unread

He frowns. "We can probably forfeit after a match is declared?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'd rather not pass without you guys, but if we don't all get to the third round we can figure that out later."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The third round is not a team competition."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should make chuunin together, though. Better chance of them keeping us together."

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"That would be- good."

Permalink Mark Unread

He makes an agreeing noise.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Heh."

"Anyways, other than resting and watching, is there - anything we should do to prepare?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not believe so."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods and flops back a bit. "I feel a bit restless... But yeah, probably just need to rest..."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro settles down cross-legged. Waiting was part of her training.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira dozes off fairly quickly, having been exhausted by the fights and then the sealing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto spends the next few days mostly in their room, though he's a lot friendlier with the other Konoha teams than Sasuke. (He's fretting a lot. He can't do anything, not about Sasuke's seal or his or even Chihiro's...)

(When they get out of here it might be time to tell Kakashi about Chihiro's seal...)

If any foreign teams show up he'll be polite and nice, but he's not feeling well enough to be in a friendship blitz mood.

Permalink Mark Unread

Over the next few days, a handful of teams trickle in. Team Gai, from the year ahead of them. Team Nine, Ino-Shika-Cho. A team each from Hidden Waterfall, Hidden Grass, and Hidden Rain, some of the smaller villages. At the very end, just barely before the deadline, Kabuto's team makes it in.

Everyone's directed to assemble in the main hall on the ground floor.

Permalink Mark Unread

Twenty seven people. Almost certainly means preliminaries.

Naruto's recovered physically by then, has done his best to analyze the competition - fighting without chakra is going to suck -

He's there.

Permalink Mark Unread

His bruises have had just enough time to start swelling and hurting properly. He hasn't figured out a healing spell.

He's also there, and not planning to forfeit against anyone short of the sand jinchuuriki.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a lineup of jounin instructors, exam proctors, and the Hokage in the front of the room.

Anko congratulates everyone on making it this far in a backhanded sort of way, then the Hokage makes a short speech about how the chunin exams are doing more than simply testing their abilities, they are also showing off the strength of the village and thereby serving as a replacement for war.

Permalink Mark Unread

This is probably mostly bullshit but it's political bullshit, so he pays attention.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's of the opinion they need better hobbies.

Permalink Mark Unread

After the Hokage is finished, the proctor for the third exam steps up. He explains, coughing dryly and repeatedly, that because there are so many contestants still remaining, there will be a preliminary round of eliminations. This produces some incredulity among those who weren't lucky enough to have their sensei visit them early. The proctor offers anyone who doesn't feel they are in good shape to participate at the moment the chance to preemptively withdraw.

Permalink Mark Unread

They don't back out.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kabuto does.

This leaves twenty-six genin, so there will be thirteen matches. The first one up is Shino, facing one of the Grass genin.

Permalink Mark Unread

He pays close attention.

Permalink Mark Unread

As does Sugira.

Permalink Mark Unread

Shino wins relatively easily, using his insects both as a distraction and a way to limit his opponent's ninjutsu.

Next up are Naruto and Kiba.

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins at Kiba and bounces down to the arena. This hopefully shouldn't be too hard, he has a good sense of what the other rookies can do...

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't feel too bad when we beat you. It's nothing personal, right, Akamaru?" Akamaru yips in acknowledgement from his place inside Kiba's jacket.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Same to you, dog breath."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll show you the power of dog breath!" Kiba drops down onto all fours, becoming more feral in appearance, with lengthened canines and claw-like nails. He dashes at Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto side-steps his attack, aiming to kick him in the ribs. (He'll start using his kukri if Kiba turns out to be a hard fight but he'd rather hold off on stabbing an ally.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Kiba does not seem like he was expecting Naruto to be fast enough to do that.

"Heh," he coughs. "Maybe this'll be fun after all."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto doesn't seem to realize he was going fast!

"Maybe if you sped up a bit." Kiba's still going slower than Sasuke pre-boosts, and worlds slower than Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm just getting warmed up." Kiba charges again, but he doesn't hit this time, instead throwing a smoke bomb and changing course.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto does not stay in one spot, and starts mentally treating this like when Sasuke's decided to start covering his movements with an illusion, or Chihiro or Sasuke have flat out gone invisible - the floor's even so it's not like Naruto needs to see that, and otherwise this's the same sort of thing...

Can he quickly locate Kiba through hearing? Dog boy doesn't seem too sneaky...

Permalink Mark Unread

Not as quickly as Kiba can track him down through scent. He slams into Naruto's side.

Permalink Mark Unread

He rolls with it, ignores the probable bruising on his ribs, gets himself behind Kiba. Wrestling time! Hopefully Naruto can get him into a choke hold...

Permalink Mark Unread

Kiba's still half-feral, and stronger than Naruto without chakra. Close quarters with him is not a smart move.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll back off with a kick once that becomes clear, jumping high to clear the cloud and then drawing his kukri. Serious Naruto time!

Permalink Mark Unread

We interrupt this Serious Naruto Time for a brief intermission of Flying Akamaru Time. And pointy little teeth.

Permalink Mark Unread

Stabbing the puppy would be incredibly mean so Naruto spins a bit to kick him instead.

Assuming he guessed the radius of Kiba's smoke bomb right, he should land well clear of the smoke.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto the Puppy Kicker, that's what they'll call him. Neither Kiba nor Akamaru emerge from the smoke immediately.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll back up from it, then - so there's a good distance and so he still has room to maneuver - throwing a spread of shuriken with a net of ninja wire between them as he goes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Two Kibas explode out of the smoke, leaping high over the wire and splitting off to flank Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

Fun!

No easy way for him to tell which is real, and he can't just spam clones at them - 

He throws a kunai at the one on his left, then moves towards that same one, his knives at the ready.

(He's running through plans. He can probably activate an explosive tag, his chakra's too unreliable for ninjutsu but not gone... He can fake out Kiba, possibly with more explosive tags...)

Permalink Mark Unread

They're faster like this, and his target easily evades his attack. They both flip into a spinning attack, doubling their speed, and come barreling at Naruto from different angles.

Permalink Mark Unread

Still not as fast as Sasuke.

Explosive tag time! Naruto gets rapidly clear of the explosion radius, dropping low since he threw high - hopefully it's not too obvious the kunai he throws have explosive tags wrapped around their handles - 

Permalink Mark Unread

The explosion suffices to knock them out of their attack.

The one on the left poofs into a whimpering Akamaru, slightly singed.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll close with Kiba, then, aiming to go for limb-disabling slashes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kiba pulls out a pair of brass knuckles and they scrap for a bit, but with Akamaru down his heart doesn't seem to be in it anymore.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is very durable so probably wins out on any test of endurance.

"Feel like surrendering?" he asks after he's dealt Kiba a few more blows, more seriously, than Kiba's dealt him.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Aagh!" Kiba dances back and makes a noise of frustration. "...Fine. I give."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It was a good fight, though!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yeah." Seal of reconciliation?

Permalink Mark Unread

Seal of reconciliation!

Permalink Mark Unread

Hinata quietly offers Naruto a jar of salve for his bruises.

Next up is Rock Lee and one of the Hidden Rain shinobi. Lee dances agilely through the hail of needles they summon from their umbrella to close and put his devastating taijutsu to good use.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto smiles, thanks Hinata, and says he hopes Kiba and Akamaru heal well.

Lee is really good at taijutsu, Naruto got lucky going against Kiba...

Permalink Mark Unread

Hinata blushes fiercely.

Permalink Mark Unread

After Lee's match, Elieyha and one of the two left from Kabuto's squad are called. He displays an uncanny ability to bend and twist his body, but it doesn't help him escape the grip of the sand she controls without moving a muscle. She stands dispassionate in the center of the floor as he is molded into new and unfortunate shapes like some kind of putty. When victory is called, she drops his remains on the floor and walks off, the smallest uptilt visible on the edge of her mouth.

Permalink Mark Unread

What the fuck, she didn't need to do that - 

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't even have time to tease Naruto about being oblivious to Hinata's crush before he's flipping straight to deeply unhappy.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Sand's jinchuuriki is as callous as reported.

There's a brief pause while the floor is cleared for the next match, which will be Shikamaru and one of the Waterfall kunoichi.

Permalink Mark Unread

Shikamaru's one of the odder ones. Smart, but puts in a suspiciously accurate bare minimum of effort. Not very powerful, most likely.

Permalink Mark Unread

Shikamaru complains about having to fight a girl. Ino smacks him and he mumbles an apology. He ambles down to the floor Kakashi-style.

His opponent prefers to stay at range and fights with water jutsu. Shikamaru dodges and muddies up the water left over on the floor until she scoops it up for a technique, then uses the shadow it casts to lengthen his own and force her to surrender with Shadow Possession.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well that was... Kind of boring, but he can see the threads of what Shikamaru was doing... Much better than Naruto at just using his environment plus a limited selection of techniques and turning his opponent's techniques against them, Naruto needs to work on that...

Also yeah girls: no less terrifying than guys; Shikamaru's sometimes weirdly stupid for such a smart guy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Next is Kankuro and a shinobi from Rain. They both use poisoned weapons, but Kankuro is able to take the win by having disguised himself as his puppet and ambushing the other when they thought they had won.

After that is Sugira and the other remaining member of Kabuto's team.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll have to keep the puppet trick in mind, though he doubts the boy will use the same thing in the finals as he did in the preliminaries.

He steps into the arena. (He's hoping to keep this to his sword, and not reveal any of his spells...)

Permalink Mark Unread

His opponent, Yoroi, doesn't speak, but immediately drops into a fighting stance with a chakra aura crackling around his hand.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's fine not talking.

He rests his hand on his sword-hilt, and raises an eyebrow at his opponent. He's not going to be the one to close, here, and he suspects his opponent needs to be in melee.

Which, of course, means Sugira's safest bet is sticking to ranged attacks. Mild ugh, but not too bad - and having a sword gives him a massive advantage if his opponent does manage to close.

He murmurs the incantation for Expedited Retreat, having memorized it stilled though he still hasn't figured out silented, and then opens with throwing a set of shuriken - mostly to test his opponent's reaction time - then immediately going on the move, circling around. He's faster than most genin who aren't speed specialists, even before doubling his base speed...

Permalink Mark Unread

Yoroi's reaction time is pretty good, but he's a bit slower than Sasuke. This frustrates him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira has no particular problem zooming around and throwing lots of weapons, though he only has so many on him, not possessing space folding powers yet. He'll keep up the running around and raining down pointy hell in assorted creative patterns until he runs low or Yoroi seems tired, then pretend to be getting tired himself and slow down.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yoroi seems like he has the stamina to keep dodging and trying to intercept Sugira until he runs out of weapons.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then Sugira will let Yoroi get in sword range. He's mostly aiming for slashes that'll disable his legs right now, which admittedly requires a good bit of maneuvering to do properly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yoroi, meanwhile is attempting to avoid the sword but hit Sugira. He doesn't discriminate which part of Sugira, any will do.

Permalink Mark Unread

Suggests that technique is probably something indiscriminate - 

If he's fast and patient he might be able to grab one of Sugira's arms, though with how fast Sugira is that's going to be hard to do uninjured.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yoroi is willing to take a cut or two to get there.

It feels like the life is draining out of Sugira, and his muscles go weak. Yoroi seems reinvigorated.

Permalink Mark Unread

The thing is probably stealing his chakra, which could be a problem with the curse seal flaring when he runs low...

Eh, there's medics right there and Yoroi's an adult, so.

Sugira flips a knife into his other hand and stabs at Yoroi's stomach.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yoroi removes his hand to swat the knife away. He's much faster now. The draining stops, and he immediately moves to get back in contact.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira gets enough space to slash with his sword.

This is ridiculous; if he can't inconvenience Yoroi here he's going to have to start spamming True Strike. Or even use more obvious spells.

Permalink Mark Unread

With the chakra he drained, Yoroi switches to using some more impressive ninjutsu, mostly water type. He spits a hail of bullets at Sugira.

Permalink Mark Unread

Argh.

Sugira dodges, mutters something, and throws a terrifyingly accurate kunai at Yoroi's stomach. Divination: the best.

He's going to have to re-close or escalate to terrifyingly accurate lightning rays soon, though.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yoroi doesn't quite shrug off the kunai, but he keeps fighting.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll try the same - True Strike, then attack - with his sword, darting in and out. 

Permalink Mark Unread

That hurts him more. The boost seems to be wearing off as he tries to close again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira won't let him. He's going to need to recast Expeditious Retreat soon, but in the meantime he can keep running away until Yoroi slows down, then get behind him, use True Strike, and slash for his hamstrings.

Permalink Mark Unread

Down he goes. The proctor calls the match in Sugira's favor.

Permalink Mark Unread

That was a pain in the ass.

He cleans his sword and heads back up to the spectator stands.

Permalink Mark Unread

The next match is the third member of the Hidden Sand team, Temari, and Chouji. Temari uses her fan to empower her jutsu and is able to keep Chouji at range well enough to render his Multi-Size Technique ineffective. After that is Tenten and a Rain shinobi. Tenten uses sealing scrolls to hold a truly impressive number of weapons, and essentially drowns her opponent in them.

After everything's been picked back up, it's Chihiro's turn.

Permalink Mark Unread

She walks down to the floor.

Permalink Mark Unread

A grass kunoichi is her opponent. She's frowning, and eyeing Chihiro's sword.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro's face is blank. She pulls her sword out and spins it once in her hands.

Permalink Mark Unread

The girl drops a few tightly woven balls of grass, that grow into animals and clones, and start darting or flying around Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

Multiple attackers is what her blade is best suited to. She swings it in controlled arcs, carving out a space around her.

Permalink Mark Unread

A bit over half of them explode when she does so, often enough to knock her sword around, sending shrapnel flying.

Permalink Mark Unread

Over-reliance on a tool is a tempting trap, but one she's been trained out of. She stays light enough on her feet to roll with the unexpected momentum and recovers easily. Are there any differences between the explosive ones and the decoys visible?

Permalink Mark Unread

Not very, not to a non-sensor; both even have the same subtle markings inscribed along the inside. If Chihiro had one in her hands she might be able to spot the fakes, but.

The constructs are getting a bit faster, too, not staying still to be analyzed, and are trying to swarm her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then it's time to take the offensive. She charges up a wind-powered slash and throws the blade forward to clear a path up to her opponent, following in its wake. A simple maneuver, but one she executes with speed. That will have to make up for her broken ribs making acrobatics more challenging.

Permalink Mark Unread

Her opponent seems alarmed!

She dodges, stomping her feet and causing a ripple of earth to surge around Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

She plants the tip of the sword in the floor and jumps up, using the hilt to brace a sideways kick.

Permalink Mark Unread

She rolls with it - and a burst of grass surges around Chihiro from where she struck the girl, whipping around her limbs.

Permalink Mark Unread

She pulls back, does a handstand on the base of the blade and rotates back around to a standing postion, passing her legs over the edge and slicing the bindings loose.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh come on - " the girl mutters.

Another stomp, and the stone turns to mud, the sword sinking into it with a sucking noise.

Permalink Mark Unread

A touch of chakra and her sword cuts its way free easily enough. And if she channels chakra to her feet, she can walk over the muck as well, using the same principle as waterwalking. Her enemy's gambit thus nullified, she again attacks, a low disabling slice to the legs.

Permalink Mark Unread

Her opponent jumps, and there's a soft  swooshing rustle from behind Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

She follows through on the slice and carries it around, aiming up to intercept whatever's behind her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Grass whips that explode when cut, with more force than before.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's knocked back, attempts to roll with it- A sharp spike of pain means this was a bad idea, but she still has a grip on her weapon and her enemy is not yet neutralized. The rest can wait.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a soft ripple in the ground under her.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's already moving, pressing the offensive. She preferentially dodges the grass constructs, and uses the far end of her sword to attack those she can't.

Permalink Mark Unread

It turns out they're fully capable of exploding prematurely if they get close enough to her.

But the crowd is thinning a bit over time.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's getting better at dealing with the explosions. She gets in close again and engages the Grass ninja with her sword.

Permalink Mark Unread

The girl seems to utterly lack acceptable mid-range melee options, and is mostly reduced to dodging, which she isn't perfect at -

Accept instead of blood she seems to bleed grass.

Permalink Mark Unread

That seems wrong. A construct, perhaps?

The next time Chihiro sees a opening for a potentially fatal blow, she takes it instead of letting it pass by.

Permalink Mark Unread

The girl bursts into grass, which lashes for Chihiro, several strands crackling like they're about to explode.

Permalink Mark Unread

She dodges backwards, clipping off the ones that get too close for comfort and then dodge back more, because explosions.

Meanwhile she reviews the fight so far for places where the girl could have switched.

Permalink Mark Unread

There were several times her line of sight was blocked, especially early when being swarmed.

There's another very faint ripple under her feet.

Permalink Mark Unread

She'll have to be better about that sort of vigilance, especially so soon after the puppeteer's fight.

She slashes the floor again and uses the sword as a stand.

Permalink Mark Unread

A pause, and then the girl emerges as far from Chihiro as she can, her hands up.

"I surrender," she says. "I'm out of chakra and constructs."

Permalink Mark Unread

The proctor calls the match over, and Chihiro sheathes her sword and heads back up.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You did really well, Chihiro!" Naruto says, bouncing. "Also we all passed now!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"There were aspects I could improve upon," she says.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, me and Sasuke, too. That's what training's for."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods.

The next match is Waterfall versus Grass. It seems like the strongest member of the Grass team was the one to face Chihiro, and the Waterfall boy takes a win. After that, the last member of the Waterfall team goes up against Yamanaka Ino, who without support, can't get the breathing room to perform her clan's signature technique and doesn't have the taijutsu skills to last long.

The final match pits the two Hyuuga, Neji and Hinata, against each other.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto cheers for Hinata!

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji is apparently a branch Hyuuga, and not of the main family, like Hinata. He treats this like a grudge match, and has contempt for Hinata's apparent weakness and uncertainty.

Permalink Mark Unread

That definitely pisses Naruto off. He encourages Hinata when she falters, and seems to otherwise be growing increasingly incensed at how Neji's acting.

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji is a much better fighter than she is. He takes the time to block her chakra system's pressure points one by one, unleashing multiple flurries of Gentle Fist attacks, but Hinata takes strength from Naruto's encouragement, and doesn't give up. Neji continues the assault until Hinata collapses.

Permalink Mark Unread

"He doesn't have to be an asshole about it," Naruto grumbles, glaring at Neji. "Seriously, what's his problem?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji glares right back at Naruto, his eerie Byakugan eyes narrowed with the same anger he had towards Hinata.

"Though they usually attempt to present a monolithic front to outsiders, the Hyuga branch family and main family do not always see eye-to-eye."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto grumbles something angry under his breath. "That's dumb. They're family."

He's going to stick his nose in this, see if he doesn't.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Family's sometimes full of assholes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"There was an incident some years back that resulted in one of the branch family having to sacrifice himself so that the clan head could live. That was Neji's father and Hinata's father, respectively. He may be holding resentment from that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto makes a complicated face. "Maybe an excuse to punch Hinata's father; not an excuse to take it out on Hinata. She's nice."

(He's fortunately talking a bit more quietly than is his norm, so people would have to be paying decently close attention to overhear him.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Clans are complicated."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - I'm going to have to figure out so much to not have shit to step in there..." he mumbles. "I wanna help Hinata, and I guess Neji if he feels like stopping being an asshole, but..."

Permalink Mark Unread

The proctor calls everyone down to the floor, now that the final fight is over. He says that the third and final exam will begin in thirty days, to allow their guests time to travel here to watch it. They will announce the first round of matchups now, so that the genin can use the time to train and prepare, if they wish. The left bracket's first round will be Shikamaru and Shino of Konoha, Sen of Waterfall and Lee of Konoha, and Kankuro of Suna and Tenten of Konoha, with Elieyha of Suna having a bye. The right bracket's first round will be Neji and Naruto of Konoha, and Miki of Waterfall and Sasuke of Konoha, with Chihiro of Konoha and Temari of Suna having a bye.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh he is so gonna beat Neji.

How's the second round gonna work out - he knows they don't know who'll win what fight, but how're the brackets merging?

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha will fight the winner of Shikarmaru and Shino. Chihiro will fight the winner of Neji and Naruto. Temari will fight the winner of Miki and Sasuke.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, and starts thinking through that quietly - so on his side, he'll be fighting Chihiro, then whichever of him or Chihiro wins will be fighting Sasuke, then the strongest person on the other side is that Elieyha so whichever of their team wins the right bracket's gonna face her...

Team Seven needs to get a plan together.

(They're all gonna pass, of course.)

- Do they need to pass the entire tournament to be promoted, or is it more of an evaluating their performance during thing?

Permalink Mark Unread

The latter.

Permalink Mark Unread

Cool.

He fidgets a bit until they're dismissed, mentally running through everything he knows about the people his team's likely to face.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's doing the same, though he's remaining still and quiet.

Permalink Mark Unread

The genin are dismissed, and the various jounin round up their teams.

"So you three have had a lot of fun these past few days, but I think it's time we head home, yeah?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Seriously. Medical attention, find that Jiraiya guy, and sleep in my own bed... Don't mind waiting until tomorrow to start working on our match-ups..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sounds like a plan."

Getting out of the forest is much easier than getting in to the tower was. Their first stop is the hospital, where their various bangs and scrapes are tended to with chakra healing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira pays close attention, asks the medics a few questions about where it'd be best for him to learn at least the theory behind chakra healing. (He's figuring some of the basics might translate interestingly to healing magic, which he should already have a leg up on anyways since healing and teleports are both under conjuration for complicated arcana reasons.)

Permalink Mark Unread

There are biweekly classes he can sign up for if he's interested, or his jounin instructor can check some books out from the library for him.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll look into that, thanks.

(He's leaning 'books.')

Permalink Mark Unread

They meet back up in the lobby after everyone's been tended to. Fortunately, none of them sustained injuries that require extended in-patient care.

Permalink Mark Unread

Great!

"Wanna go celebrate?" Though he's stressed enough to not be super in the mood... "Or we can just meet up tomorrow morning for training?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"All together?" asks Kakashi.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, yeah? We're all gonna pass together, so we gotta make sure we can show off as best we can. And figure out who should win what fights."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fair enough. Let me know who's going to face that Sand girl in the final round. Naruto, Sasuke, you two should try to find Jiraiya. He should be around somewhere." Kakashi waves a hand vaguely. "Try the hot spring."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I will face her."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Haven't decided that yet, Sasuke."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have lightning and am better at escaping." And he's not setting Naruto or Chihiro up against someone that murderous unnecessarily. "Anyways, Jiraiya?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He rolls his eyes. "Still not settled. But, yeah, Jiraiya - why the hot springs... Anyways, what does he look like, and do you wanna come with us, Chihiro?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Long white hair, forehead protector has the kanji for oil. Can't miss him."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I will pass."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right. Thanks, sensei. See you guys tomorrow!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Have fun!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I guess?"

And off to the hot springs with Sasuke!

This remains a weird place to find someone with, like, a job to do...

Permalink Mark Unread

It's a good place to relax, though. And that's just what many people, male and female, are doing.

Permalink Mark Unread

This place isn't so bad. 

Search search search, has anyone seen a man by this description, his sensei told him to find him and wasn't much more helpful than 'the hot springs', you know how jounin sensei can be...

Permalink Mark Unread

There's no one inside or around the front that meets Jiraiya's description, and no one has seen him.

If their ears are sharp, they might hear quiet giggling coming from the back fence, near where the men's and women's bath share a wall.

Permalink Mark Unread

They hear that and head over - even if Jiraiya isn't here, someone hiding near that fence might be causing trouble.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is a man with long white hair crouched back there, one eye pressed to a knothole in the fence, furiously scribbling notes on a pad of paper.

Permalink Mark Unread

What.

He even fits the Jiraiya description.

Joy.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey, pervert!" Naruto shouts.

Permalink Mark Unread

The man startles with an exaggerated cry.

"Ho-ah!" He turns to see the two of them. "What's this? Eager disciples come to learn at the feet of the famed Jiraiya, lover of women, prolific author, and great Sage of Mount Myoboku?" He strikes a complicated heroic pose, one arm extended and the other flat against his chest, balancing on one foot. "I accept, of course!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah no. We got seals put on us by this asshole Orochimaru, and sensei thought you had a better chance of removing them than he did."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya heaves a great sigh, slumping dejectedly. "That never works," he moans. "Why doesn't that ever work?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Makes you look like a dumbass. Also: seals?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It does not! It makes me look heroic. And charming."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Focus please? Seals?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fine, fine. Show me these seals. You first, boy." He points at Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

"'s on my stomach," he says, pulling up his shirt a bit and channeling chakra through the seal. "The seal in the middle's supposed to be there but the added seal messed up my chakra control enough I can't use ninjutsu. I think it's an odd-even conflict? But whatever it is, sensei didn't want to risk messing with it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hmmmmmm," says Jiraiya. "Shirt off, all the way. Then hands up, like this. Banzai!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're a weirdo."

But he does so.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chakra flashes around the fingertips of Jiraiya's right hand, and he sticks it into Naruto's exposed stomach, right over the points of Orochimaru's seal. He twists to the left, and the seal unravels.

"There we go, good as new."

Permalink Mark Unread

He puts his shirt back on, experimentally channels chakra to his feet. "Huh. Yeah, better. Thanks. Sasuke's seal now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes, yes. Let's see it."

Permalink Mark Unread

He pulls aside the collar of his shirt, showing the little marks. "Our sensei added a seal on top, to contain it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What's that, young Hatake's work? Surprisingly neat for the brat..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"His, yes. Can you remove the curse seal?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmm. No. Or not without a lot more time to study this. Don't get your hopes up. Looks like that damned snake has been messing around with natural energy. Dangerous, very dangerous."

Permalink Mark Unread

Fortunately, the remove curse spell builds on basic healing and restoration spells, so he should be able to manage it himself given sufficient time and disregard for basic health and safety...

"What is it doing?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Nothing we should talk about out here. Let's go somewhere we can take a closer look at that. Come on, kids."

Permalink Mark Unread

He glances at Naruto, then nods and follows.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya leads them back to the hospital, around the back entrance. Jiraiya has a brief conversation with the guard manning the desk back there, that ends with him saying to 'tell the old man I'm going to unravel the curse seal a little, and if he wants to watch, he'd better hurry'. The guard moves into sending-messages mode as Jiraiya takes them downstairs to the secure rooms.

Permalink Mark Unread

That sounds fun.

Sasuke follows.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto pesters Jiraiya with questions about the seal, and how he'll be unraveling it, and what precautions is he taking...

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya answers Naruto's questions indulgently, like an uncle with a favored nephew. The room Jiraiya picks is equipped with an instrument that looks like a cross between an orrery and a microscope, and has a wall of glass windows for observation. Tight lines of warding seals cover the outside seams on the wall. Jiraiya and Sasuke will be the only ones going in, Naruto will have to wait outside, with the Hokage, who has shown up with a handful of ANBU bodyguards.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll just have to pay attention and take notes then...

He smiles a bit tightly at the old man, but is mostly anxiously focused on his friend.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's going along, though his gaze is sharp and attentive. (He's saving his questions for when Jiraiya is likely to know more.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya positions the scope above Sugira's seal, warns him to stay very still, and channels some chakra into the instrument. The lenses begin glowing with light, and shadows of the seal are cast along the walls and floor. He fine-tunes things some, and the three swirls of the seal expand and resolve into densely packed tiny writings. Jiraiya begins examining these.

Permalink Mark Unread

He stays exceptionally still.

Unfortunately this isn't something he'll be at a good angle to examine everything himself... Hopefully Jiraiya is taking good notes.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's taking lots of them, at least. Jiraiya fiddles with things more, and the shadows shift and change, revealing yet more detail.

"At this point I have to ask if you want to stay here for the next six to eight hours or if you'd rather break up the sessions."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'd want a small break before staying that long on short notice, but I can entertain myself." He needs to tell Naruto to go home, for one.

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right." Jiraiya spins the instrument out of the way and goes to talk with his old teacher while Sugira does what he needs too.

Permalink Mark Unread

What follows is a very frustrating argument with Naruto, that ends with Naruto very reluctantly agreeing to take his own break. (Yes, Sugira could dictate arcana notes to him through the message cantrip, but he'd rather not risk some kind of weird conflict with the containment seals.)

He also takes care of assorted necessities, stretches, and asks Jiraiya if taking notes with his unaffected hand counts against staying very still. (He has a good enough memory to do the initial healing math all in his head, but it's faster if he can write down shorthand...)

Permalink Mark Unread

He can't move his neck, so his shoulders and therefore arms will have to stay in one place, but if he's just using his wrist, that should be fine.

Permalink Mark Unread

Eh, that works. (He's not going to bother asking if he can talk during it; sitting in silence for eight hours sounds infinitely more pleasurable than talking to a stranger for eight hours.)

He'll settle back in with his notebook open in his lap, pencil in his off hand. Turning pages might be tricky, so he idly practices doing that without moving more than his wrist. It's awkward but doable, so close enough.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya sets things back up.

The next eight hours crawl by like the incomprehensible scrawling on the walls.

Permalink Mark Unread

He works on the healing for a while, then gets bored and switches back to dimensional transference - his shift-step is definitely in the right direction, there's just no reason the targeting mechanism is fizzling out that fast, which means some of his basic math is probably wrong, which given that the 'basic math' involves non-linear partial differential equations means that being forced to sit here and work on it for eight hours won't hurt... And then he gets to a wall with that, switches to normalizing the lightning bolt spell he'd used as a failed trump against Orochimaru... That actually resolves itself nicely, so he switches back to dimensional transference and realizes he can cannibalize the hiding-things-in-the-ethereal-plane spell to send himself to the ethereal plane... It's likely unstable on a scale of milliseconds but if he reuses this randomizer he remembers from his student days he can set what's pretty much a half-cantrip to retrigger itself, causing him to randomly flicker between planes, which'll be useful for dodging repeated attacks, and probably easy to memorize past where he needs a spellbook, which'd be extra useful if he ever needs to escape confinement...

Then he gets really bored and kind of headachy and starts working on orbital mechanics. Mostly attempting to calculate whether explosive tags could theoretically be used to get him to the moon. And then he accidentally nerd-snipes himself and starts planning a space station using actual sensible propulsion methods.

He's just finished comparing different methods of generating artificial gravity when the eight hour mark crawls up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya winds the mechanism up and gathers up his many, many pages of notes.

"The good news is that the Hatake brat's little protective measure is working. Mostly."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Where is it failing?"

He starts stretching out the cramps in his hand and wrist.

Permalink Mark Unread

"In the parts where he doesn't understand what being a Sage means. He's close, but that's more on that damned snake's misrepresentation than anything. I can't remove this seal, but I can block it off more completely, so it'll be safe for you to use your chakra."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's fine with having the seal blocked off more completely. And, also, has a lot of questions about 'being a Sage' and 'nature chakra' and the workings of the seal saved up, all of which he wrote out on one of his pages. Many of them are highly technical, even, mostly on how the seal's interfacing with Sugira's own chakra, if there's anything more metaphysical than his chakra it's likely to be impacting, is there a reasonable mathematical model that could be designed of the seal... Also how the seal, when activated, impacted his cognition - what are the most likely mechanisms of action for it to have been doing that? Why was it responding to heightened negative emotion, and not just chakra usage?

(He doesn't need answers tonight, since he acknowledges it's late and not everyone has the energy of a twelve year old, but he'd like them sometime in the next few weeks. There's a vague promise in his eyes to thoroughly pester Jiraiya if he never gets said answers.)

Permalink Mark Unread

A lot of those questions Jiraiya's going to need more time himself to figure out the answers to. Probably for the best if everyone goes and gets some rest before that.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, fine. He'll go rest...

Permalink Mark Unread

He's groggy a bit the next day, but comes to training with Naruto at the usual time.

Do Chihiro or Kakashi have plans for training?

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi is not here to explain his plans, but Chihiro was under the impression they were going to choreograph their match-ups?

Permalink Mark Unread

That was Naruto's idea, yeah! He's fairly sure he can beat Neji - he talked to Hinata yesterday while Sasuke was getting his seal checked, and she'll also give him some pointers on the Hyuuga style - and then it's pretty much deciding who should fight Elieyha? To decide who should win which of their matchups.

Naruto has some ideas for what he or Sasuke could do against her, he's less sure on if Chihiro has a good trump?

Permalink Mark Unread

...She does not.

Permalink Mark Unread

Honestly his trump idea is mostly 'learn to use the nine tails chakra', since he realized he used it accidentally in the forest.

Sasuke though does ridiculous lightning stuff and is getting better at range and speed, right?

Permalink Mark Unread

...If her sand is a jinchuuriki thing there's a decent chance he'll be able to suppress it with the sharingan.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not something you should bet on, without more practice with sharingan-mediated genjutsu." Kakashi says, suddenly appearing behind Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi has by now trained him out of dramatically jumping when someone appears behind him, so Naruto just laughs. "Maybe I can practice with the Nine Tails, and Sasuke can practice the sharingan against me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Let's file that one with the bad ideas, for now. If you blow up the village while everyone's still here, it'll make us look bad."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So going out of the village, then?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"And having my team die in their very first chunin exams would make me personally look bad," Kakashi continues smoothly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Spoilsport. Any other ideas?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He looks at Sasuke. "Lightning's your best bet against the sand. Either your own techniques, or if you think you need something heavier, I can teach you one of mine."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Depends on how thick she can make the sand, and how quickly she can renew it. The one I've been working on will punch through thinner layers and should have a one-twenty foot range, but will get stopped by something thick and dense enough."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Her sand has been termed an 'absolute defense'. There is no indication is Sunagakure's records that she has ever sustained any sort of injury while on mission or at home. Additionally, her team completed the second exam in ninety-seven minutes with no injuries, a record in both respects."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So probably I need more force than I can manage with my own."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Overpenetration is advisable."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "Then I'd like to learn Kakashi's technique."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good. It's about time I passed it on to someone."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mhm. Thanks."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You two probably won't get much out of it at this point," he says to Naruto and Chihiro. "It's a high level lightning manipulation."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I'm no good with lightning, at least not yet. Me and Chihiro can work on our match while you guys start? - I think Chihiro should win that one..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You do not wish to advance further?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I've got the fight against Neji and against you, but your fight against me is your first, and I think for promotion it's best if you win at least one fight? And then your second's against Sasuke, and Sasuke should win that to fight Elieyha, so that way me and you each get two fights to show off in. Sasuke gets four, but he won't really be able to go all out in any of them..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That makes sense."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! And your sword's a good counter for my clones, anyways."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you yourself stay back, I can be less cautious with it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah - not my usual style, makes the real me too obvious, but I'll definitely stay away from the sharp pointy bits."

Permalink Mark Unread


"I could teach you a camouflage jutsu."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, that'd be really helpful, thanks! Probably not as much against Neji, but, in general."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The byakugan renders chakra-based stealth useless, yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Gotta figure something out for him... Maybe something area of effect, or showing off my wind nature... I think I'd do well just out lasting him but that's risky."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The Hyuga style is traditionally weak against long-range area effect attacks, as it is based on emitting focused chakra from the palm to target an enemy's weak point. They have developed a defense called Kaiten which creates a spherical shield of this effect, by rotating rapidly. However, this is difficult to perform and costly in terms of chakra."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks. So, something long range - that I can do multiple times in case he has that Kaiten."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That would be one strategy, yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe a good first one to focus on, and I can work on backups later?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then training! Naruto is enthused and apparently fully recovered chakra-wise. (Also camouflage techniques have so much potential...)

After training, Naruto sort of awkwardly hovers until Chihiro's wandered off to her thing, then to Kakashi-sensei (and Sasuke who is a professional worry-wort), he says, "Sensei! There's a thing I'd like to show you. In that shrine I found." The one other people can't get into (he tested with Sasuke a while back to make sure; Sasuke's attempt to teleport past the boundary ended with the other boy being flung into a tree).

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's not suspicious at all. Lead on then, as I'm sure this will result in nothing but relaxing conversation and perhaps a pleasant memory of time spent with adorable children."

Permalink Mark Unread

He sticks his tongue out at his sensei.

And onwards to the shrine! Kakashi-sensei gets the same explanation about the shrine's edges for some reason not liking people who aren't presently touching Naruto - and really not liking Sasuke, though maybe that only started after Sasuke started testing the wards... Anyways! It's fine once you're past the barrier. He rambles about fixing the shrines, and spirits, and assorted little things, until they're at a point they've confirmed it's really hard to spy on from outside (they can't at all but they're not gonna underestimate shinobi), when Naruto abruptly says, "Chihiro has a seal on her."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's... not unexpected."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It keeps her from talking about stuff. She didn't want me telling anyone, because she might get in trouble, but she doesn't want it on her. And - " He makes a frustrated noise. "So I tried to learn how to remove it, but I just - can't figure out sealing, even the little things, and stuff keeps happening..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...A seal like that would have been put in place with village security in mind. Removing it would attract attention."

Permalink Mark Unread

He frowns, deeply - "Putting a seal on her she doesn't like is wrong. How do I un-attract attention? How often would someone be checking it's there, anyways? It's, like, way in the back of her mouth."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi sighs and runs a hand through his hair.

"The man who put that seal on Chihiro is named Shimura Danzo. He's one of the elders of the village, a contemporary of the Third. He runs a division of Anbu called ROOT according to his conception of the sort of protector the village needs. If Anbu is black ops, ROOT is dead ops. You're not recruited into it, you're born into it, or near enough. He probably has safeguards incorporated in the seal that will alert him if it's tampered with or damaged, and I'm not sure I can stop him from getting answers to the questions he'll have."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Oh."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If arcana interacts with fuinjutsu at all, I'll be able to do something eventually - removing a curse outright would be third level healing, altering it subtly... Definitely by the time I reach sixth level spells." Which... He's been accelerating. Maybe it won't take too long to get up to his prior height - to get past it even, he knows the sixth-level cap for everyone but the Empress was artificial.

Permalink Mark Unread

That is not a nice look on Naruto's face.

"It'll change when I'm Hokage, too."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want to be able to tell you that it'll work out fine and you won't have to worry about it. But you met Orochimaru last week. The world's not always pretty, and very few things come for free."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I'll work harder and harder then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And I'll support him. Every step."

He is, meanwhile, contemplating how stupid it'd be to reform a remove curse spell into a ritual - you can cram significantly larger effects into a specific leveled spell if you're willing to spend an hour chanting, and Sugira in his last life has ever reached into the raw code of reality and dragged his fingers through it. Carefully. Plot armor can't save him from every dumb decision.

Permalink Mark Unread

"And people say the younger generation has no motivation."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nothing for it but to become the youngest Kage ever."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You have, let's see... twelve years?" Kakashi seems to lose focus for a moment, looking blankly into the distance. He shakes himself out of it. "Twelve years before you lose your chance at the record."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Won't take me nearly that long." And as long as he's been alive feels like a horribly, horrifically long time to leave Chihiro with that seal on her, to leave Danzo up to his own devices...

Permalink Mark Unread

"You know, I almost believe that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You better. You get to be one of my advisors."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh. Wonderful."

Permalink Mark Unread

He snickers a bit. "You'll be great at it."

Then, serious again: "That also makes passing this exam way more important."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Best to focus on your training for now, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. We were thinking - it can wait until tomorrow, but... An area of effect or long range wind technique might be good against Neji?"

They can also start heading out now that conspiracy talk is over?

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes, out of the creepy probably-haunted abandoned shrine is a good idea.

"I'm not going to have much time outside of working with Sasuke on his technique."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Chihiro can help me, and I can probably work on my own on it a lot? The clones're good for that..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll see what I can come up with."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks, sensei."

And home. It's not ridiculously late, so he visits Hinata again, then stays up bouncing at Sasuke about plans for the fights.

Naruto throws himself fully into training the next day.

Permalink Mark Unread

They have a visitor midway through the morning. Jiraiya is whistling as he approaches, but trails off when he sees all the clones Naruto has produced.

Permalink Mark Unread

One of them stops what he's doing very briefly to wave hi, and then goes back to terrorizing the trees.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya shakes his head, then continues over to where Kakashi and Sugira are doing speed training. "Talented kid you've got there," he says. "I don't think I've seen so many clones in one place before."

"He does it all on his own," Kakashi responds.

Permalink Mark Unread

Great. Conversations with subtext. Sugira's barely good at overt statements.

He continues training, though he keeps an ear out.

Permalink Mark Unread

     "Really?" Jiraiya strokes his chin. "Would you mind if I borrowed him for a while?"

"You'd have to ask him."

     "I'll do that, then. After I finish cleaning up that scribble you call a ward you left on this poor boy." He beckons Sugira over.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira scowls, stops what he's doing, and walks over.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why the long face?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. "Did you finish the analysis?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I did. That's why I'm here."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nod. "For the ward, and to answer my questions?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes. So if you don't mind taking a little break, we can begin."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. He was, fortunately, at a stopping point. And then Kakashi can use the time to help Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya gets out his ink and brush and begins working.

"So. You had questions about Sages and natural chakra. Natural chakra is ambient to the environment, wild and untamed, unlike what your own chakra coils produce. A Sage is someone who can sense and use this chakra to power their own techniques. This is rare because natural chakra does not like being used, and if you can't control it, it will turn you to stone. That is not a metaphor, at Mount Myoboku the toads have a garden full of statues that were once those who sought to master the path of the Sage."

Permalink Mark Unread

He has questions about the technical differences - what properties of natural chakra cause it to turn people to stone? Has anyone ever done a study on natural chakra? Also can anyone tell how thorough the transformation into stone is - does the person's soul stay attached, for instance? (He is aware a stone to flesh spell is possible and is morbidly curious what'll happen if he casts that on a statue-person.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Natural chakra is not well studied at all. Most people aren't even aware it exists. The statues are, as far as anyone can tell, just statues now.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hmmmmmm (that sounds like something to do science to when he finishes his five thousand other projects).

How is the seal interacting with nature chakra then?

Permalink Mark Unread

It acts like a sieve, straining it out and storing it up. Acting like a miniature Sage, in other words. The part where it interfaces with his emotions is tied to this, somehow, and both are part of the seal at a very deep level.

Permalink Mark Unread

Is it entangled in his emotional processing at all? Basically, is 'damages emotional processing' a failure mode of attempting to remove it?

Permalink Mark Unread

...Potentially. Although if that happens it will likely rip out his chakra coils as well, in which case he'll have bigger problems.

Permalink Mark Unread

That sounds like it, yes.

How entangled is it with different levels of 'him' - his body, his brain, his chakra, his soul?

(Honestly if his soul's fine he's not very worried, arcana can handle brains and bodies gracefully and doesn't so far have much trouble with chakra.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Body and chakra most, naturally. Less so with the brain, but still some. As for the soul... Jiraiya won't speculate.

Permalink Mark Unread

Reasonable.

Most of the rest of his questions are on minutiae about this or that detail, though once he runs out of pre-prepared questions he gets tired quickly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya wraps up his work quickly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks," Sugira says when Jiraiya seems done.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're welcome. Try to avoid chakra exhaustion, I can't promise that the ward will hold absolutely, but other than that, you should be fine."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nod. "I'll be careful." Especially during training with the chidori; it'd be monumentally stupid even for him to run himself down that far outside of a life-or-death.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya nods and claps him genially on the shoulder (the other one), then moves off to see if Naruto is free.

Permalink Mark Unread

The original can peel off while the clones keep working.

"Hey! Did you get Sasuke's thing done?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I did indeed. That's an impressive number of shadow clones you've made here."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks for helping him! And yeah, I have a lot of chakra."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Indeed, indeed. Have you ever wondered why?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Combination of being an Uzumaki and interactions with the Nine Tails - I'm not pulling directly on that chakra usually but it's probably doing something to my reserves, y'know? Just sitting there."

Sasuke is a history nerd in addition to all of his other nerderies and has found a surprising amount of information on the Uzumaki clan. Which is still almost nothing, but, well, Naruto clings to it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Seems you already know everything there is to know! You must be feeling confident for the last stage of the chunin exams."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, I've got a plan I'm pretty sure'll work against Neji, and we're gonna work on backup plans once I get this technique down, and with Chihiro I just have to worry about making sure we both show off the right kind of stuff and all, and we're planning on Chihiro winning me and her's fight."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So I guess you don't need a super A-rank technique of your own, even if Hatake is teaching Sasuke one."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean if it's something that's time limited to learn, or will help against Neji? But in fine waiting my turn for the stronger stuff? And if it won't really help against Neji then I need to focus on stuff that will? ...Why are you offering, anyways?"

Random people usually don't offer to teach him, after all, and Jiraiya is really hard for Naruto to read despite his apparent exuberance.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm the only person alive who knows this jutsu. It takes a special kind of chakra."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So you wanna pass it on, and I fit the bill? What is it?"

What Jiraiya said doesn't feel entirely accurate, though. Like, there's no tells Naruto can put a finger on, but...

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya holds out his hand, and concentrates for a moment. A swirling sphere of chakra forms above his palm, dense enough to be visible.

"It's called Rasengan."

Permalink Mark Unread

Focused squint. "So - guessing close-range, probably does a lotta damage to a small area?"

Probably not the most useful against Neji...

Permalink Mark Unread

"Watch this." Jiraiya steps over to a tree and presses the Rasengan against it. There's a noise like a very focused woodchipper, which stops when he pulls his hand away and lets the jutsu fade. This side of the tree now has a neat circular hole in it, letting them see all the way through.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Cool! - Probably shouldn't try hitting an ally directly with it even if he is an ass... And I'm trying not to get in tapping range of Neji..." He seems distracted briefly, then: "Uh - you're not usually in Konoha, right? So I'm guessing offer's not like always open?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, I'm not," Jiraiya says. "But be sure to check the other side of the tree too."

Permalink Mark Unread

He circles around. "I can put me and a couple of clones on learning it I think..."

Permalink Mark Unread

The other side of the tree looks... exploded. Bark is shredded and wood is splintered outwards from the hole in a conical pattern.

Permalink Mark Unread

Huh yeah not using that on anyone he doesn't want dead.

"Cool, how's it do the explode-y thing..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's the secret of the technique!" Jiraiya chuckles.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Are you gonna tell me or do I just gotta figure it out?"

Sasuke sometimes does the 'teaching by asking questions' thing. It's annoying.

"Also do you got a cool technique for Chihiro, since me an' Sasuke are both learning something now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's more educational this way."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not require one," Chihiro says, taking a momentary break.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You are pretty scary already," he says cheerfully to his teammate, "Though being scarier doesn't hurt." And to Jiraiya: "I'll learn the thing, I guess. What's the basics?"

Splitting his clones' attention like this is gonna cause a headache but Naruto also doesn't want to let this opportunity slip away...

Permalink Mark Unread

"We'll need some supplies first."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And you didn't come prepared?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's very delicate, specialized equipment!" Jiraiya sounds scandalized. "Not the sort of thing I just carry around carelessly all the time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure. You gonna go get it, then?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you don't want to come with me, yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It sounds fun but I gotta keep working on this wind technique, too, and it's easier to like manage the memories if I have warning a clone's gonna pop."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fine then. I'll be back!" Jiraiya grins. "Don't have too much fun without me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure."

And back to terrorizing trees!

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya is back in about as much time as it takes to get to the shops and back. The specialized, delicate equipment is... water balloons.

Permalink Mark Unread

He rolls his eyes. Water balloons - hrm, he's not good at picking techniques apart like Sasuke...

"So... What're those for?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Your sensei's Chidori might be called the ultimate form of chakra nature manipulation," Jiraiya explains. "Rasengan, on the other hand, is the pinnacle of chakra shape manipulation. The first step is to learn how to use your chakra to spin the water inside the balloon."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So if me and Sasuke do a combo we get the ultimate ninjutsu?"

Also balloons! He has himself (the main) and two clones dedicated to this.

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you had the unsurpassed and frankly unprecedented coordination to do so, perhaps. Not even the Fourth got that far, and this was his technique to begin with."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We're Team Awesome, so of course we're gonna blow everyone else out of the water. And neat! Was he trying to add nature stuff?"

The Fourth is kind of his hero.

Permalink Mark Unread

"The last time we talked, he was."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Cool! So he taught it to you, then? Any tips?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya winks. "Concentrate."

Permalink Mark Unread

Eyeroll. 

And to work on swooshing the water around!

...This is hard!

Permalink Mark Unread

"Keep at it, kid, you'll get there eventually." Jiraiya begins telling a long, rambly story about a time he went swimming with the toads at Mt. Myoboku and got trapped in a whirlpool.

Permalink Mark Unread

 - Naruto sets a clone to switching attention between Jiraiya and the balloon so he can ignore the rambles. Hyperfocus time!

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't feel bad about not getting it," Jiraiya says at the end of the day. "It took the Fourth three years to invent from scratch."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean yeah it's gonna take more than a day? But with my clones and having some idea of the steps should take me less time... And after the third round I'll have more spare clones during training..."

Bounce over to check on Sasuke (exhausted and sore) and Chihiro, then, though he's been keeping an eye on them with his external-attention clone.

Permalink Mark Unread

She is no more tired than usual.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's good!

Once he has the wind technique down, they should work on their own fight... Though that'll be a bit yet, he's not sure how far out he is.

Permalink Mark Unread

It will likely take a week, based on the difficulty of the technique and extrapolating from past experience.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, that seems about accurate... Leaves them a good amount afterwards, still.

Permalink Mark Unread

This is true. But she will also have coordinate her duel with Sasuke and he seems less likely to have significant free time.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. That'll probably have to be mostly crammed into the end... Or while he's resting, you guys can at least talk, and I don't think those inscribed techniques of his tire him out much? If he's low on chakra from training but not exhausted yet."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods. "Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Got any ideas for our fight other than clones and the chameleon technique? Might be fun to show off wind against each other, we've got different enough styles." Naruto's tended to be very swirly, good for barriers and defense and causing widespread chaos. He's fully confident Chihiro could use any style she wanted, of course, but he wouldn't call that sword 'designed for defense.'

Permalink Mark Unread

Indeed, Chihiro focuses mainly on augmenting her sword, and her other techniques are just as sharp.

"That would serve as a demonstration of both the team's specialization and versatility."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! And different stuff than we do in our other fights, too. You and Neji are way different, so, same with me and Sasuke."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hyuga Neji and I both specialize in close-range combat."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Eh, within that. Big sword and wind techniques is really different than taijutsu and related stuff, kind of different point within close-range too? Like you've got more reach. Also Neji probably can't throw his hands at me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...That is a disturbing image."

Permalink Mark Unread

He snickers.

"Man, you know what'd be fun, figuring out how to throw that Rasengan at people."

Permalink Mark Unread

"From what I understand of it, once the technique has been formed, there should be no problem in principle with throwing it, other than the difficulty of maintain chakra control at increased range."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, and chakra control's not my strong suite, but it'd be something neat to work on."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not something to advertise before you finish it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, it's definitely a future project."

Permalink Mark Unread

 

About a week and a half later, there is a new customer seated at Naruto's favorite ramen stand when he returns home in the evening.

Permalink Mark Unread

Friendly but not demanding smile. There aren't too many seats at the stall, so he ends up one seat down from her. He doesn't want to crowd her, after all. While he waits for his order, because he's fundamentally incapable of shutting up: "Hi!" he says to her. "Trying out restaurants? Ichiraku has the best ramen."

Permalink Mark Unread

She gives him a very flat look over the rim of her second bowl.

Permalink Mark Unread

He once tried to befriend a rapid badger, she's really not that scary.

"Have you tried Yakiniku Q yet? They're good for barbeque, though it's sometimes a bit odd going in there on your own... Weird times on a Tuesday is best time to swing by, they're a lot less crowded."

Permalink Mark Unread

Narrowed eyes. A thin tendril of sand snakes out to grab a napkin and brings it up to her lips.

Permalink Mark Unread

He will cheerfully keep talking! "There's also this great ice cream place, owners are super nice and sometimes give me an extra scoop if I look sad at them..." He gives the name and location, "And then this tea shop - I'm not really into tea but Sasuke likes it, and their bubble tea's not bad - "

Also featured: a bistro that has good food but the owners are dicks (Sasuke scared them into behaving), an awesome place to get curry (they have a buffet and don't mind if you like never talk the whole time), which food stalls are good, Ichiraku's is super the best though...

Permalink Mark Unread

When she finishes the bowl, she sets it down with a clink, interrupting his flow.

"You talk too much," she says.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I've been told that! Sorry about running my mouth."

Permalink Mark Unread

"An insincere apology is an insult to both parties."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Eh, I do mean it. Shouldn't be annoying people. Something to work on!"

Permalink Mark Unread

She stares at the boy silently for a moment. He is very strange. They do know who she is here, she's seen the natives give her the same looks and careful wide berth she gets at Suna. He is either foolish or playing a dangerous game. She doesn't like fools, or people playing games with her. The Kazekage isn't here, but killing him now might still be more trouble than it's worth.

Permalink Mark Unread

'Fool' might be borne out by how he's completely ignoring the nasty looks people are shooting him.

He smiles at her again and turns to his food as it arrives (the owner here is just as friendly, to both her and him).

Permalink Mark Unread

She orders another bowl for herself.

It is good ramen.

Permalink Mark Unread

Best ramen!

He seems to be done bothering her at least, instead turning his chatter to the owner and owner's daughter.

Permalink Mark Unread

When she finishes, she pays with exact change and leaves without a word.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods at her as she leaves, then goes back to his meal.

He doesn't really mention the encounter to his team, doesn't feel important, though he does keep a vague eye out for her again.

Permalink Mark Unread

He might catch a glimpse of her in some of the restaurants he mentioned on further evenings.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll smile if they happen to meet each other but won't go out of his way to bother her.

Of course, he's also busy with training - after getting the ranged wind technique and the chameleon technique down it's time for backup strategies versus Neji and full coordination with Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

Effective backup strategies are important. It would be a shame if their choreography went to waste.

Permalink Mark Unread

Seriously! It'll be embarrassing if Neji ends up fighting Sasuke.

He's been talking with Hinata about the Gentle Fist; she says it's possible to unblock tenketsu they've blocked, more quickly than it happens on its own, but she thinks it needs a lot of chakra or a lot of control? And Naruto hasn't managed it yet, even just after having her poke his arm while they talk. Figuring that out, and maybe more speed to avoid him, and more ranged options, might be good... He's also not sure Neji's going to think of looking down immediately, and Hinata said she's not automatically aware of her up-down peripheral vision, so hiding underground might be a strategy.

Permalink Mark Unread

That is a good idea. Verticality is useful for stealth; humans do not naturally consider looking up and down for threats.

Permalink Mark Unread

Cool! Does she know a technique for doing that? He can bug Kakashi-sensei if not.

Permalink Mark Unread

A basic earth-walking technique should be possible to learn, even without an earth affinity.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll get to that, then. Thanks!

Is there anything he can help her with?

Permalink Mark Unread

She believes she has her preparations well in hand.

Permalink Mark Unread

Cool!

And back to training.

Permalink Mark Unread

The day of the final exam creeps up on them quickly. Before they know it, it's the big day.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's gotten the long ranged wind technique, the chameleon technique, the hiding in the earth technique, and a bunch of techniques to help with mobility - he's practiced speed a lot, that'll help play keep-away with Neji, and some wind techniques to break falls and deflect blows, though his control's still shaky on the deflection. He hasn't mastered the rasengan, but he got the water balloon to pop after observing how the more spiraling wind techniques work. He's still on the 'force' part now.

He's there on time, grinning and excited and trying to tamp down on it a bit.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira's gotten the chidori, though he can only use it two times if he's being cautious or using a lot of other chakra, three times if he's willing to drop himself dangerously low. He should possibly consider ever working on his chakra reserves and control, apparently immersing himself in arcana isn't good for them. He's also improved his chakra speed, some, but not by as much as he probably could've.

The rest of his attention has gone to arcana. He can now cast his most basic spells stilled and silent, and he finished three spells (the lightning bolt he'd used against Orochimaru, Blink - which flickers him randomly in and out of the ethereal plane - and an extremely basic first level healing spell). He's working on mastering more spells to the point he doesn't need a spell-book for them, but it's slow going.

It's slightly ridiculous how much being able to cheat with the sharingan has sped up his learning.

Permalink Mark Unread

The final exam is held in a circular arena. The center space is mostly open, but there is a small stand of trees on one edge that might provide a little cover. The spectator stands are about thirty feet above the arena floor, leaving plenty of room for safety. The contestants line up facing the Hokage's box. Next to him sits the Kazekage. The same proctor from before explains that the rules here will be the same as for the prelims, death or surrender. However, if he determines the fight is over, he will step in and stop it.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods along with the others.

There's not much in the way of cover, or room to maneuver, but he can make do with his illusions. And most genin are going to have trouble hitting him through full protective spells.

Permalink Mark Unread

The first fight will be Shikamaru and Shino. The others are dismissed to the contestants' seats, a private box.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll sit with his team, focused on the match.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto doesn't really know who to cheer for so instead he just bounces in his seat a bit.

Permalink Mark Unread

The match is more intellectually stimulating than anything else. Neither is really a front-line combatant, but both are very clever. In the end, Shino and his hive carry the day.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That was not unexpected," Chihiro comments. "The Nara technique is a poor matchup to the Aburame."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Shikamaru's also not got much chakra - he was always getting tired fast in the Academy."

Naruto found the match kind of boring, so he spent it trying to guess at motives and personalities. It was so slow though. Even if both Shino and Shikamaru are obviously strategically smarter than him, and he probably could learn something if he could pay attention...

Permalink Mark Unread

"A problem exacerbated by the chakra-eating beetles. That is why he was avoiding them so assiduously."

Next up is Rock Lee and Waterfall's Sen.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lee is eager for this fight! He's very complimentary of Sen's talents.

He's also a pain in the ass to hit, and a single blow from him's enough to throw Sen into the wall hard enough something cracks.

The fight's not very long, all told.

Permalink Mark Unread

Also a predictable outcome, though the level of strength displayed was... not.

Permalink Mark Unread

Next up is Kankuro and Tenten. He uses his puppet mostly as a shield, opting instead to yank Tenten's implements back around at her. He displays an impressive amount of situational awareness and is able to back her into a corner, and graciously accepts the surrender.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lee cheers on Tenten and is disappointed when she loses.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then it's Naruto's turn! He bounces down to the arena, grinning at Neji.

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji glowers. He's very good at it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm going to kick your ass, just so you know," he says, extremely cheerfully.

Permalink Mark Unread

"As if someone like you could."

The proctor calls the match start, and the veins around Neji's eyes visibly bulge as he activates his Byakugan.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not going to complain about you being an overconfident ass, then," he says, jumping back - far faster than he had during the preliminaries - and making a cloud of clones. According to Hinata, this had disoriented her a bit and she'd had trouble seeing the back rows, so his clones spread around Neji - one hangs back, pretending to be the real body.

His goal is for the real body and at least two decoys to get in the ground, but he's expecting Neji to disrupt that.

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji starts moving immediately, popping the clones nearest to him with targeted precision and fluid economy of motion. He hones in on the Naruto hanging back, using Naruto's numbers against him as much as possible.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto hanging back tries to avoid Neji, and makes more clones (none of the other clones have shown this ability).

The ones Neji misses are going to spread out, jumping up to the walls, far enough from each other Neji will have trouble popping them in any kind of quick succession.

Permalink Mark Unread

If they're that far away, then they're not really a threat. Or so Neji assumes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto has a vague sense that 'conservation of chakra' exists, so one of the ones mostly behind Neji is going to be the first to use the long-ranged wind technique, being only kind of careful about not catching clones in the cross-fire.

Permalink Mark Unread

He twists out of the way like he has eyes on the back of his head.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, time to be a lot less careful then!

Have at least five slightly off center blasts - dodging one would require going through the heart of another.

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji whirls, enveloping himself in a circular ball of chakra. The wind blasts bounce off it, and Neji touches down in the depression it scoops out of the ground, then continues his advance.

Permalink Mark Unread

The clone pretending to be the main body is focusing on running away, since he doesn't need the clouds of distracting clones anymore (just a few to trip up Neji), as Naruto's wall clones repeat the wind blasts, interspersing them with hails of kunai and shuriken with the occasional explosive tag just to mix things up (oooooh he needs to figure out how to use shadow clone on ranged weapons, a few clones think, that'd be FUN).

He can't exactly spam this infinitely, but he's betting he can spam it more than Neji can spam the twirly thingy. Twirly thing looks like it takes a lot of chakra.

('Main' clone is also continuing to taunt Neji, mostly assorted ramblings about how he's not as amazing as he thinks - honestly Neji's a really advanced opponent but that seems to be a sore spot, and an angry opponent is an opponent making mistakes. None of the other clones are talking, so hopefully Neji will also get tunnel vision. Metaphorically, at least.)

Permalink Mark Unread

The trash talk seems to be working, as he continues his pursuit and doesn't go after the wall-hangers that might be easier targets.

Neji dodges attacks as much as possible, using his Kaiten only when he has no other choice. After the third one, he's visibly breathing harder.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's about when the 'main' clone fails at keeping out of Neji's reach; he's got stamina and more speed than rookie genin would, but he's not on Neji's level.

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji pops it and bites back a snarl of frustration, turning on the others.

Permalink Mark Unread

They're now dropping the pretense that the others can't talk or make more, though Naruto's saving the true hordes for later. Still, Neji's going to get a very good run around - and a lot of very sincere trash talking - before he manages to dismiss all the visible clones.

Permalink Mark Unread

He is, by that time, quite tired and rather angry.

Permalink Mark Unread

Which hopefully means it'll take him a few precious moments to think to look down -

During which a Naruto clone comes surging out of the earth just in front of him, fist aimed for Neji's chin -

While a second Naruto clone lunges from behind and below.

Permalink Mark Unread

The first is countered, but the second gets him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's not going to draw out trying to get Neji to go and stay down. He's got only three him left in hiding, the original and two clones, after all. And Naruto has been working on his taijutsu this month...

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji has been working on his taijutsu his entire life. It's closer than Naruto would probably like, but Neji does eventually go down.

Permalink Mark Unread

He has clone backups, at least, and his main body when he needs to weave in someone who can take a hit after he's gotten Neji used to the clones.

He's not uninjured, but he'll recover enough to give Chihiro a challenge by his next fight.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods at him when he returns to the stands.

Next up is Sasuke and one of the Waterfall ninja, Miki.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's nods at Naruto, as well, and then is quiet and respectful of Miki. (The only spell he's really planning to show off is Illusion of Calm - that was almost enough for the Mist chuunin after all - but he'll otherwise keep to sword-work. Still, he's willing to tap into True Strike and Expeditious Retreat if he has to. He won't show off the lightning spells, even if it means getting lightly injured.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Miki is competent, but not good enough to see through the illusion.

After that, the second round begins. First up are Shino and Elieyha. Shino forfeits immediately.

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha looks even more murderous than usual as she rides her disc of sand back up to the box at the proctor's prompting.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's going to stay away from her, and also keep an eye on Naruto to make sure Naruto stays away from her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Her sand is still active around her, and is very clearly defining a personal space bubble.

Permalink Mark Unread

Next is Lee and Kankuro.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lee is excited! "You are interesting! Tenten is a tough opponent, so it is my hope this match will bring out the best in us both!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Kankuro tips him a lazy salute, the gesture incidentally hiding the way he casts a net of chakra string out across the arena.

"I like that enthusiasm."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yosh!" And he's gone, blurring around behind Kankurou.

Permalink Mark Unread

Trying to keep track of him visually is useless; Rock Lee is just too fast. But his speed isn't the result of any sort of space-time technique, he does actually physically move. He must, therefore, affect things in his path, hence the chakra strings. Ordinarily they would snap when subjected to such pressures, but these are fine enough to bend instead of breaking and won't detectably hinder Lee. And Kankurou can use their slight tugging to keep him apprised of which way Lee is moving.

Not that his goal right now is winning. He just needs to not lose too badly.

He does a replacement into the branches of the trees to his left.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lee redirects straight for him, with a broad sweeping kick - the air will slam into Kankurou before Lee's actual foot. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Temari is very fond of a similar maneuver.

Kankurou dodges with a replacement again, this time laying an illusion on his puppet and sending it to a different place.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lee seems to initially fall for the illusion - but he's also speeding up, getting to the puppet faster than either previous strike. His expression's now serious, but he's apparently not at all frustrated by the difficulty landing a blow - merely intent. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Kankurou can jerk the puppet around bonelessly enough to avoid any truly shattering strikes while he conceals himself and moves. Then he really makes the puppet start dancing, popping a knife out of each arm and spitting another from its mouth.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lee notices by then, but decides to take the puppet out - Kankurou doesn't have many other tools, it seems to him. He dashes in and to the side, lining himself up for a series of rapid, devastating blows.

Permalink Mark Unread

The knife that was launched earlier comes swerving back in on the end of a chakra string, throwing off Lee's first strike. The next two hit, and on the third it splits in half with a loud crack.

Kankurou emerges with his hands up. "That's it for me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yosh! You are a clever opponent! I enjoyed our match!" Lee declares as the match is called, giving a thumbs up and a gleaming smile.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Same." Kankurou's a bit more subdued, as befits someone whose primary weapon was just destroyed. He gathers up the pieces and returns upstairs.

Permalink Mark Unread

Next is the long awaited Chihiro vs Naruto Battle Royale, Some Holds Barred.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto congratulates Lee, and bounces down to the arena for his fight against Chihiro. He's entirely cheerful for this, none of the mocking or angry body language he'd had against Neji.

And, immediately after the match begins, he makes a horde of clones, more than he'd summoned in the entire Neji fight - 

And Naruto and five decoys use the chameleon technique, the real Naruto changing which side his kunai holster is on - he doesn't want to get cut in half, but it's best if Chihiro's not having to hold herself back against the clones, so they've instead marked the real one. Chihiro will pretend she doesn't see the shifted holster, of course, until it's time to pull her 'final' blow against Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro opens with a spin of her blade, unenhanced. Not very flashy, but it buys her breathing room and sets a foundation for the level of control she has with it, despite its size.

Permalink Mark Unread

A bunch of the clones are destroyed!

Other clones use the clouds created by the destruction to jump high or low, rushing Chihiro from paths not trivial to cut through - while a few hang back in the most hidden spots, hands together, intensely concentrating.

Permalink Mark Unread

Here she puts her acrobatism on display. When not hindered by a broken rib, she's really quite impressive. It's like a dance, without the raw power of a Lee or the intensity of a Neji.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is a very good dance prop!

Have some swirly flashy light shows - also known as a two thirds complete Rasengan - to complement that dance! This is mostly useful for knocking blades incredibly off course, not so much in combat, but it has a chance of making openings for clones to exploit.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's still very impressive. As is the way she can rapidly adapt to and cover for the openings the clones try to exploit.

Permalink Mark Unread

Swoom goes the chakra when Naruto hits the area with cross-winds and destabilized rasengans.

(Not having to worry about tiring himself out is fun! Also he is probably going to be very tired by the time it gets to surrender time.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro has a technique the creates a circular pulse of wind centered around her. If she gets the frequencies right, it can cancel out other wind techniques. Making it big enough for that to be useful is something she can only do once or twice, but the tradeoff is worth it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto doesn't, actually, have infinite cool combos to show off, and Chihiro needs to conserve at least some of her chakra for the Sasuke fight, so he'll back off soon enough, help her with making a show of hunting down his clones - especially the camouflaged ones.

(In all fairness she could totally win this fight if they were going all out - that got tested - but that'd either involve very little showing off or a lot of exhausting Chihiro.)

Permalink Mark Unread

When she's narrowed it down to three, she stops pretending she can't see the clues and goes after the real one.

Permalink Mark Unread

He surrenders with a sheepish smile once she has him thoroughly menaced.

"Good fight!" he says, laughing a bit.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes. It was." There's a trace of a smile on her face.

Permalink Mark Unread

He makes the seal of reconciliation, then bounces back to the spectator box, since he doesn't need healing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira has a somewhat frustrating fight with Temari. It'd probably be a lot easier if he knew literally any fire techniques. She successfully stays out of stabbing range, knocks even the most accurate kunai off course, he doesn't want to reveal his teleports here -

He scowls at being pushed into revealing his lighting rays so soon. Still, he can re-memorize everything between battles, and Elieyha's unlikely to adapt for Sugira showing a skill with relatively weak ranged lightning attacks. And it's better than having to reveal either third-level spell...

The rays ignore whatever weird sorting algorithm local chakra natures have going on, lancing towards Temari. He only needs to cast the spell twice, for a total of four small bolts, before she's surrendering, clearly injured.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's another brief pause, then the next match: Elieyha versus Rock Lee.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lee is excited and enthusiastic and determined, and when it becomes clear he can't hit her he backs way off and quickly removes several weights - which leave craters in the floor even from the short distance he drops them.

He is then very, very fast.

Fast enough to hit Elieyha.

Permalink Mark Unread

Her skin shatters at the contact and flakes into sand. She seems shocked for a moment, even as an arm of sand beats Lee back and prevents him from pressing the opening.

Permalink Mark Unread

And then a sandstorm explodes into the air, kicking dust up from the arena floor, rushing violently enough to scrape the stone walls surrounding them.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lee isn't fast enough to avoid that.

But he's tough, and stubborn, and plows through any damage she deals - growing ever faster, his blows hitting harder, as his veins bulge and skin reddens, and as the air around him warps with the sheer pressure of the chakra churning within his body.

Permalink Mark Unread

The storm grows ever more intense, particularly around Elieyha. It's like trying to punch through a spinning wall.

The ground below, loosened by the sandstorm into compliance with her will, also begins to come alive against him, changing its shape and density unpredictably, and actively attempting to trip and block him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lee is a hurricane.

(His body is tearing itself apart. But for now he moves with her, speeds up past what even most jounin could process let alone see.)

(He is a hurricane, and walls are nothing.)

(He is, possibly, blinded by his own speed.)

Permalink Mark Unread

When he does punch through the wall at the center, he is rewarded with- not Elieyha. She's not that foolish. It is instead a tomb of sand that reaches out with welcoming arms from all sides to embrace him.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not able to avoid that, not entirely.

He's able to fight free, some -

But not enough.

His momentum is lost.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then so is he.

-Or he would be, if not for the arrival of Gai blasting apart the sand tomb, almost before the proctor calls the match. Elieyha almost seems like she would keep fighting regardless, but she glances up at the Kages, bares her teeth briefly, then returns to the box.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is kind of amazed and then alarmed and a bit shaken by the fight -

(Holy shit maybe he needs to get Sasuke to surrender, though Sasuke's probably thinking that, some measly lightning technique's not gonna be enough, but Sasuke is way, way, way more cautious than literally any other shinobi Naruto's ever known...)

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira... Thinks he could maybe kill her. He's not sure he can do a non-lethal take-down safely, and he's - super not willing to kill even a second murderous child.

Probably he'll show off the chidori, and if a non-center-line blow doesn't suffice to get her unconscious, he'll immediately surrender.

Still, for now -

His fight with Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes. If Chihiro is shaken by the last match, she doesn't show it.

The arena is covered in a layer of sand, making footing more treacherous, and the trees are completely gone.

Permalink Mark Unread

He can adjust.

He can also keep her at enough of a distance, and move quickly enough, to make cornering him with her sword sufficiently a pain in the ass they can justify her surrendering. (Though 'not wanting to face Elieyha' is probably enough of a justification there.)

He mostly shows off his own speed and maneuverability, and his ability to spam unerringly accurate long-ranged attacks.

Permalink Mark Unread

She has a few long-range techniques, but they're not as good as his, and there's not much point in drawing this out for long.

Permalink Mark Unread

He congratulates her on the match when they're done, takes his brief breather to refresh a few spells -

And then it's time for the Elieyha fight.

Sugira wastes no time whatsoever backing the fuck up, off the sand and up the wall.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's a good thing, because she immediately attacks out of the sand at his feet, making a small annoyed sound when she misses.

Permalink Mark Unread

He activates his sharingan, to make sure her chakra's where it looks like her body is, as he casts Illusion of Calm and then immediately moves to the edge of the illusion's range-of-effect.

Invisibility, to reduce the chance she'll stop him, and to make tracking him a pain in the ass when she inevitably breaks his illusion before he can finish his preparations.

Expeditious Retreat, to double his speed - he can't be as fast as Lee but every bit counts.

True Strike, so that this will hit where he wants.

And then as quickly as he can, before the divination's six seconds runs out, the hand-signs for the chidori -

And he jumps into the air, rocketing towards her from above, so he's not passing over the sand and revealing where he is.

(This is probably extremely dumb. He should just surrender. But he promised Naruto they'd advance together - )

(He's still invisible, and the screaming of his technique is loud enough she'll hopefully have trouble locating him quickly by that alone - )

Permalink Mark Unread

She hasn't moved. His strike hits a barrier, thick, dense. But this is chidori, and it cuts through-

He hits flesh, can feel the hot blood and muscle-

There's an animal look in her eyes.

Permalink Mark Unread

He aims for her shoulder and not her head because fuck murder.

His illusion breaks when he connects, the focus it takes to control his attack breaking the relatively weak spell.

And then the hairs on the back of his neck rise fast enough that he reflexively teleports twice - both times to the very, very edge of his fifteen foot range. Fuck secrecy -

He pauses for a quick breath, not having prepared for the disorientation of the teleport beforehand, dizzy from the sudden drop in his chakra and from the kind of horrifying feeling of slicing through someone's body -

If she doesn't immediately collapse - and he's already opening his mouth and gathering his breath to shout - he's fucking surrendering. He's demonstrated he could have killed her, so fuck anyone who thinks this wasn't enough -

Permalink Mark Unread

She's still standing, opposite arm holding her wounded shoulder, rapidly becoming entirely buried in sand.


From above, a soft rain of feathers begins to fall.

Permalink Mark Unread

- Something weird's going on.

"What's happening?" he asks the proctor, gesturing at the feathers and activating his sharingan.

(Where's his team...)

Permalink Mark Unread

The proctor seems to be falling asleep. As does most everyone else.

The feathers are a genjutsu, reveals his sharingan.

The shinobi from Suna don't seem to be affected, and are pulling out weapons.

Permalink Mark Unread

- The fuck humans. The fuck, Suna in particular.

If the proctor actually succumbs he'll break the illusion with a tap and a quick burst of chakra, and then he's jumping for the wall of the spectator box - he needs to secure his team and then... Either find someone who knows what's going on or start assigning themselves to tasks -

Probably waking up allies and defending civilians.

This is going to suck.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Konoha jounin and some of the chunin distributed throughout the stands wake themselves up and start fighting the Suna shinobi.

There's some kind of commotion in the Kage box.

There's a terribly ominous sensation emanating from Elieyha's pile of sand at the center of the arena.

Permalink Mark Unread

Right he's getting his team. 

He spots Naruto first, slumped over - thank fuck he's just unconscious - Sugira wakes him up, then looks around for Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

Also unconscious.

Permalink Mark Unread

He wakes her, and any other Konoha genin in reach.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's Shikamaru, Shino, Tenten, and Neji. Lee needed medical attention.

Kankurou and Temari have already left.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We need to find someone coordinating a response to this - and failing that start waking our allies."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That genjutsu removal thing? Any reason not to make as many clones as I can and wake everyone? Also am I the only one concerned about whatever Elieyha is up to - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"No. Hatake Kakashi and Maito Gai are attempting to disrupt it." Indeed, the two are attempting to demolish the barrier she has erected around herself. Kankurou and Temari are attempting to get in the way, unsuccessfully. The Sand team's jounin sensei joins the fray and pushes Kakashi and Gai back long enough for Temari to slice into the sand and Kankurou to pull Elieyha out. She seems to be unconscious. The two of them take her and flee.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right."

He's freaked out by a lot so it's really easy to make several massive waves of clones, to go into the stands and start waking anyone with a Konoha headband - and also doing his best to foul up their enemies, though he tries not to get in the way of on-going fights over his level. Still, a few chuunin can also get the bonus of their opponents being dog-piled by Naruto clones.

Some of the clones approach Kakashi-sensei to try and get orders as to what the fuck should the genin be even doing (or if he has orders the clones should be passing on to newly awakened people, that'd be great, right now he's got a few clones dealing with a couple of other freaked out genin asking him where to go), though they keep out of the fight. Hopefully since they're clones Kakashi-sensei won't get distracted keeping them safe -

(Also ahhhhhh several clones see someone cut open or die and - )

(He's somewhere between scared and pissed as the memories flood back in from every destroyed clone - )

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto and the others who were competing today are to go as group after Elieyha and the other Sand genin and make sure they don't come back. Pakkun will be their tracker, and if they find any other Konoha genin on their way out of town, take them too. Sasuke will have operational command.

Permalink Mark Unread

Right!

A clone near Kakashi dismisses, relaying that to the genin box. A couple of Naruto clones positioned high up then dismiss on their own, relaying the state of the village around the arena.

Permalink Mark Unread

" - Right. We have eight people. If I'm out of commission, Chihiro has command. Neji, I want you checking the area around us for approaching enemies. When we catch up - Shino, you're on Kankurou. Shikamaru, try to catch Temari in your shadow possession. Me and Naruto will worry about Elieyha. Tenten, Neji, Chihiro, I need you three more mobile. They might have allies around, or might have techniques we're not expecting."

Permalink Mark Unread

There are various acknowledgements. Pakkun arrives to lead them out.

Permalink Mark Unread

And they're off.

Permalink Mark Unread

(And a certain group of nine Sound shinobi, previously disguised in the village, begin to track them. They have their orders, after all, and what are seven unsuspecting genin and a dog against nine chuunin?)

Permalink Mark Unread

Pakkun alerts Sasuke to the fact that they're being followed before they get too close. Neji confirms their numbers, they're at the edge of his range.

Permalink Mark Unread

They don't have time to all fall back together, not with Elieyha potentially capable of accessing her tailed beast - 

Logically, Chihiro or Tenten are the best matches for large groups.

Logically, Sugira should take one or both with him.

Sugira is not actually very good at being logical.

"I'll hold them off. Chihiro has command."

And he's falling back before anyone can protest.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We continue forward. Pakkun." She nods for him to continue the chase.

Permalink Mark Unread

He refreshes the spells he spent against Elieyha.

Goes invisible, layers himself with every single protective spell he has, recasts Expeditious Retreat, refreshes those and replaces them with combat spells, lies in wait - 

And gets a perfect shot. Five enemies in a rough line - 

His opening move is a lightning bolt. It only downs two of them, but the other three aren't unscathed, and they're staggered, clearly surprised by his appearance.

They're even more surprised when the first flicker from Blink flings him in and out of the Ethereal Plane just in time to avoid a hail of kunai.

Of course, their ranged attacks - the few that hit - do no damage. His Protection from Arrows is enough for twenty kunai easily, more shuriken, which means he doesn't have to bother dodging just yet. Makes him harder to shepherd, makes it easier for him to stay on the move - 

He's not being careful. Not now, not against nine - now seven - elite opponents who could kill his team and have shown themselves willing to hunt children - 

He flows through one's attack, cuts him wide from hip to shoulder. Immediately teleports behind another, slams a kunai into his spine.

Another gets taken down with lightning rays. One goes down to a kunai in his throat (dead, dead, definitely dead, fuck but Sugira can't afford mercy, not as weak as he is - )

A blow lands, Sugira not blinking nor teleporting away fast enough. He goes flying into a tree; something in his ribs cracks. He ignores it. Keeps moving, keeps fighting - 

He's down to three opponents. The cautious ones, who realized early Sugira is more than an annoyance, more than a genin. All three have drawn melee weapons; good, that means they're unlikely to keep testing Sugira's ranged protections, and they'll have to catch him - 

He has three memorized spells left and his sword's slot by the time he's down to two opponents. Their unlucky third is another casualty to his True Strike and kunai combination. (Chuunin are, he notes clinically, much easier to hit than jounin).

The second to last he takes down with his last True Strike and a lightning ray.

The last - 

Sugira doesn't catch the last in time.

A sword goes through his gut. His opponent's too close, slamming him into a tree for good measure, and something sharp manages a screaming protest in Sugira's side - 

Sugira grabs his opponent's shirt and, silently, motionlessly, casts Shocking Grasp.

The woman falls, dead or unconscious, and Sugira collapses next to her.

Six seconds to restore Excluded Grimoire from memory. He keeps the sword in. He needs to not bleed out.

Six seconds to memorize each healing spell. He's getting blood on his spellbook. It doesn't matter. The pages just silently absorb the fluid.

He memorizes as many as he can before his vision goes grey.

He can't heal himself speared like this - 

He removes the blade from his stomach.

There's a screaming somewhere distant. He thinks it's just his ears.

Casting is - 

He coughs on the words several time. The gut wound isn't, actually, that much of an impediment, but as he tries to speak he's realizing the renewed ache in his side is bad, actually, and his lungs are filling with blood.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's practiced under fire. He doesn't lose the spells -

And three minutes after taking down his last opponent, Sugira takes a deep breath, healed.

He flips his spell-book to another page. He doesn't have many spells left, today, not if he still wants to be able to think straight - 

But he can maybe turn the fight against Elieyha.

He stores his spellbook back in the Ethereal Plane, stands, and turns to run.

(He knows where his team was going.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto has transcended angry.

Elieyha threatened his friends, Sasuke's probably dead even if no one's telling him that - 

This anger burns. His blood, his skin, the bark beneath his clawed hands. The world is awash with red.

(There's a foreign rage. How dare these humans confine him, how dare Shukaku mock him that little upstart twerp - )

One tail of Nine Tails chakra is, it turns out, enough to go toe-to-toe with Shukaku.

It's not enough to win.

Naruto screams in anger - in pain, as his palms blister - 

A second tail is beginning to form.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira is past cursing.

He moves. 

Shukaku is bad. Naruto losing himself to the Nine Tails is potentially worse.

He can only catch one's gaze at a time.

The first he manages is Naruto, when the blond whirls with a snarl at the noise of Sugira's approach - 

Permalink Mark Unread

And he's elsewhere.

The stone walls are lit by a source-less light. Water swirls around his knees. Massive bars cut the room off on one end, and a single red eye glows in the darkness.

He's in a mindscape.

He hadn't realized how much he missed being in the body he pictures himself in.

Sugira takes a breath, looking at the world from his full height for the first time in five years.

A mental reach, and - 

He has his spells.

All six levels of them, and there's a wire humming in the back of his mind.

Sugira starts sorting through the ones he knows - and these aren't his usual set. He's suspecting a certain omnipotent asshole has been interfering...

As he does so, he looks around for his teammate.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's kneeling at the base of the bars, near the crack, holding onto his shoulders, trying not to scream as the scalding water - the anger - washes over him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira puts a hand on his shoulder. Cure, for the damage dealt, and Protection from Energy for the rest.

"Nine Tails!" he calls, voice echoing. "Nine Tails, you leave him alone."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And why should I, mortal?" growls a voice fit to shake mountains. "Why should I leave my jailer alone so I may rot in my cell?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"He's a child! He's done nothing except be born." He wants to threaten the fox, but - he has some sense. "He would be your friend, if you'd let him - your ally."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What do I care, for the petty friendships of mortals?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"For what we may do. What we may become."

He steps forward, more beside Naruto.

"This world is in shambles. I'm going to fix it, and when I do - 

"I'll make sure you're free, and Naruto's unharmed by it. Whether or not I then cut you off from everyone you could potentially harm depends largely on your actions going forward."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Bold words. What does your brat of a friend say?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He has no idea why Sasuke's suddenly an adult.

"I say fixing things starts with making friends. I'm Naruto. What's your name?"

Permalink Mark Unread

That gives the fox pause. "I don't owe you my name, mortal," he growls after a moment. "A measly thing like you has hardly earned it."

But his gaze sweeps over them both. "Still... I am older than these mountains. I know patience. I will wait and see what you make of this world, and when you fail, as all humans fail, I will be free."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira nods, and turns to Naruto.

"You alright?" he asks. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Yeah, I am." And then he punches Sasuke in the arm. "You have a lot of explaining to do."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I suppose I do."

"My real name's Sugira. I'm not - originally Uchiha Sasuke. In fact..."

And he explains, in the long moments of the illusion. He has time, here.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's take-away: is Sasuke basically my dad???

His second thought: holy shit I have eleven siblings somewhere this is the best day ever!

He tackle-hugs his definitely-a-dad and says, "You gotta tell me about it more. Later. For now... Let's help our friends. And our enemies, too."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira pats his head, finally at the right height for this, and then they're slipping back into the real world - 

Permalink Mark Unread

He barely has time to get annoyed by being thirteen-year-old-shaped again before he's rocketing into Elieyha and Shukaku's seal.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is a cave made of stone and a jar made of clay. The jar is cracked, and a quarter of its upper half is missing. The space inside of the jar is much larger than it should be, and within sits a sand-colored tanuki. One of its forelimbs reaches out through the hole in the jar to grip the nape of Elieyha's neck. She's standing upright, though seems asleep.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Shukaku. Let her go."

It's not just words - there's a strong mental compulsion layered in. Release her. Back off. 

Shukaku doesn't seem the type to fight it off easily.

Permalink Mark Unread

The arm releases its grip, and Elieyha's eyes snap open. She and Shukaku growl at the intruders in tandem.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's an adult, regarding her calmly. He seems familiar - almost like he could be Sasuke's relative, except his eyes lack the sharingan. He carries himself like someone who expects to win fairly arbitrary fights.

"Hello, Elieyha, Shukaku. Let's have a chat."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want to talk to you, because I would like to resolve this fight with no one dead, and because I would prefer it if that involves convincing or at least bribing you, and not threatening you."

He can already tell today's going to be a 'talking way too much' day.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Bah! Kill him and let us be done with this."

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha half-turns to glare at the jar. "Shut up."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ungrateful brat! You take my power and dare to disrespect me-!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I said leave her alone."

An open ended 'suggestion' like that is a bit harder to enforce, but it should get Shukaku to shut up for approximately a minute and a half.

"Negotiations happen when both sides behave."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Who are you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"My name is Sugira. I'm not from this world, originally."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then where did you come from."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A planetary nation on the edges of an interplanetary empire. A bored effectively omnipotent asshole stranded me here - because she thought it'd be funny, presumably. Still, I've made friends here, and would like to see this world at least approach a basic standard of living."

Permalink Mark Unread

She narrows her eyes.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's fine letting this silence stretch out, but - "What do you want? If you could be in any position, doing anything with your life - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why do you care."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You exist. I want you to be not unhappy, at least. The same I want for everyone. The world is - better, when people have their needs met. More stable. I could spend a month on spell-craft without someone invading, even." That last is said fairly sarcastically.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hah!" snorts Shukaku. "A utopian vision. Soft. Unrealistic. Pointless."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The last census of our known universe was over a hundred billion people. The dystopia is outnumbered."

"Humans are copy-cats, mostly. Cruelty invites cruelty; cooperation invites cooperation."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Humans are weak."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Be. Quiet," Elieyha snarls.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Shukaku. I would like to include you in negotiations. I would like to, eventually, get you what you want as well, without harming anyone else. That is made really hard if you refuse to come to the table."

He suspects Inanna loaded his mind with numerous copies of 'suggestion' for a reason, though, as well as 'geas' in one of his two sixth-level slots. And there's that thing coiling at the back of his mind, a spell like a snake shoved in a box too small for it...

Permalink Mark Unread

"I see no reason for a being as magnificent as myself to stoop to the level of conversation with you pathetic mortals."

Permalink Mark Unread

That actually gets him to face palm. "Are you going to continue bothering her, then, if I don't restrict your ability to do that?"

Don't mention how Shukaku is having a conversation right now, Sugira, you're not actually a teenaged punk anymore... But man is starting an argument here tempting. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"You do not get to dictate terms to me, boy." The jar containing him rattles dangerously.

Permalink Mark Unread

He sighs. "The Nine Tails was a lot less stubborn than you. You can't threaten me, not effectively. What do you - either of you - want?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want people to leave me alone."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Reasonable. I can't outright grant that in the general sense - I'm restricted in what I can do in the physical world, for now. But I can call off the Konoha genin, if you promise not to turn around and attack us or our allies. I'll leave you alone, here, once I have a guarantee the fight will end - and, eventually, I'll be able to cross dimensions, if you want to be dropped somewhere people would leave you alone. Or somewhere without people entirely, even."

 

Permalink Mark Unread

"As if you can trust him. Stop this prattle and kill him already, weakling."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Stop talking." Elieyha makes an abortive gesture like she wants to smash the jar.

Permalink Mark Unread

"This is unlike you, girl. This... indecision. Hesitation is death."

Permalink Mark Unread

She puts her hands to her head and screams in frustration.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Stop."

It's a fifth level spell - a general 'hold'. Technically, it can be shaken off, but Shukaku was having trouble with even the 'suggestion' spell. It'll paralyze him for seventy-two seconds, at least.

He starts unspooling the spell shoved into the recesses of his mind. It's too large for him to remember all at once, but...

This is definitely not a sixth level spell.

"Elieyha. I can force him to sleep. It'll last twelve years, or until a release condition is met. By then, I'll have better options for negotiations. You'll be able to wake him; is that acceptable?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

He starts to chant.

It takes a minute, during which a creeping sense of power builds up.

Shukaku will sleep, until Elieyha releases him, Sugira consciously ends the spell, Elieyha dies, or twelve years elapse. He'll be contactable by telepathy and will be able to dream.

The spell takes.

A chain of rose petals encrusted with sand wraps around the jar.

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha waits a moment longer, then lets out a relieved breath.

Permalink Mark Unread

He... Is kind of bad at social and doesn't know what to say now that his momentum's lost. 

"Well, you'll have a grace period, now," he says after a bit of mental floundering.

Permalink Mark Unread

"He... talked. All the time. And I couldn't sleep or he would take over."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "By the end of twelve years, I should have a solution that'll work for you both. Or the ability to repeat the sleep spell, more powerfully."

It took him way longer than twelve years to get to sixth level spells, the first time. Of course, it took him longer than five to get to third, then. This world keeps him from getting distracted, if nothing else.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't- What do you want?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ideally? A world where people can be content, at least. My homeworld is - not ideal, it is run by humans, but it's better. Wars barely happen anymore, and never involve civilians. One investigative force - not even really police - is enough for a population of a million, because everyone's needs are met, and few people are actually fundamentally dedicated to being assholes. There's more respect for autonomy, and more resources if you want to live on your own. We don't have space problems, despite widespread immortality, because we can easily colonize new planets. I don't know the best solution to bringing this world to that standard - but I have to start somewhere."

"Here and now? I'd like you to not attack Konoha, because I have friends there, and because I dislike fighting. If someone had an aneurysm and made me Hokage, I'd seek a mutually beneficial peace and eventually alliance with Suna, because I dislike war."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Even if I trust you. You can't stop others from Konoha. Or people in Suna, if I go back."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The only ones here are the Konoha genin, and I'm in the body of Uchiha Sasuke. I was given command over them, and they'll obey my order to let your team leave. You have a straight shot out - Konoha doesn't check every single place people could possibly leave, especially not during an invasion, and this is already far from the village. Though you're right I can't control Suna, and I don't yet have much power in the physical world."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you lose. Or if they find out you let me go. They'll hunt me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Possibly."

He trawls through his spells. He has no clue what casting a full Teleport inside someone's mind will do, so that's probably not a good suggestion... (Mostly, he suspects 'attempt to teleport someone over a thousand miles from within their own brain' would do something Inanna finds hilarious. Which is probably why she gave him the spell.)

"Suna, though, is unlikely to win here. And we can portray the result as a draw - both of us deciding pursuing the fight is too risky. You, injured and low on chakra, against another jinchuuriki and his backup. Me, known for being cautious and protective of allies - and, with only my physical-world powers, it would be close to a draw."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That... might work."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Probably simpler, long term, than other options."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mm."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Would you rather something else?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nothing else is realistic."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Brain no we can't adopt her even if Ishara would be absolutely delighted.

...Inanna damn it.

"Technically I'm a clan head, and Konoha is unlikely to argue with me adopting you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha blinks slowly.

"...What... does that entail?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"The clans are - the power structure Konoha is built on. Clan heads control some elements of the village running, have first authority over clan members, and can vote in the election of a Hokage even if they haven't reached jounin. If I declared you an Uchiha, it - effectively wipes out your pre-Konoha history, though the village isn't required to accept you as a shinobi. Which is a relic of the transition from the Warring States era, but it's still on the books, so. If you commit a minor crime, I'd be approached for arbitration. If you were accused of a major crime, I'd be socially expected to defend you and legally involved in any court martial. Socially your behavior would be - considered to reflect on me, similar but less so than how a student's behavior reflects on their teacher. Konoha would probably demand you be observed for a while, and I'd probably have a partial veto over who could do the observing. If this was the Warring States era you'd be expected to keep a united front with me, but most people - except a few traditionalists like the Hyuuga - don't seem to care about that anymore."

He originally looked all this up while trying to adopt Naruto. Iruka-sensei had cautioned him that'd be a political nightmare, but he'd remembered the information, so.

Permalink Mark Unread


"That sounds complicated."

She's not saying no.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'd handle most of the legal side, and don't care about the social side. I would expect you to not kill Konoha citizens, even in self defense, but that's it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...As long as he stays quiet." She jerks her head at the jar.

Permalink Mark Unread

"He should. But noted."

He regards her. "Is that something you want to try? Assuming Konoha wins."

Permalink Mark Unread

She stays silent a moment, various expressions briefly crossing her face as she considers the idea.

"Yes," she says eventually. It's not like it could be worse.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. 

"I'm not - expecting you to turn on your team. For what it's worth. I'd rather they get out alive and free, too."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't think that will be a problem."

Permalink Mark Unread

He hums.

"Do you - have any questions? Before I get out of your mind."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't think so."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods.

"I'll leave now, then."

And, with a deep breath - 

Permalink Mark Unread

He's Uchiha Sasuke again.

...He's maybe a bit woozy, and there's a headache throbbing at the edge of his awareness. Nothing he can't cover for, though.

Permalink Mark Unread

His arrival has caused a lull in the fighting. The Konoha genin are looking at Sugira for direction or maybe an explanation, and the other two Sand genin are looking at Elieyha, who is also looking at Sugira.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We're done fighting," he says, to the general crowd.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Just like that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Just like that."

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't sigh, but does straighten from his half crouch, half turning to check on Naruto. Not very injured...

"Elieyha and I came to an agreement," he says, firmly.

...He's not sure what she wants to announce and has done the words thing a lot today.

"Temari, Kankurou: we won't pursue if you leave. There's nothing worth defending between you and the edge of what Konoha controls, if you leave along your one o' clock. Right now, you're unlikely to hit trouble."

...He'll offer to heal Elieyha after her team leaves or chooses to stay. He has some sense of not showing all his cards to potential enemies.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not her?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm staying."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kankurou looks surprised.

     "What!" exclaims Temari. "But- why- what did he do-"

Permalink Mark Unread

"This is my choice."

Permalink Mark Unread

"She's not a prisoner," he says. "I'm invoking my right as Uchiha clan head to declare her part of the Uchiha, and the Uchiha are part of Konoha."

Permalink Mark Unread

This raises some eyebrows among the Konoha contingent.

Permalink Mark Unread

     "Can he do that?" asks Temari.

"It seems so. I guess we'll find out," Kankurou says. "This is what you want?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I am done with Suna."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. Good luck." He smiles, slightly strained.

    "Will- will we be able to visit?" Temari asks plaintively.

Permalink Mark Unread

" - That depends on Suna and Konoha. And if she wants to see you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Maybe later."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then... I suppose this is goodbye for now."

     "I'll miss you, little sister."

Permalink Mark Unread

This is awkward.

"You should leave soon," is all he says.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Someone's going to have to put Suna back together."

With little further ado, the two Sand ninja depart.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't slouch even though he kind of really wants to. Today has been long.

"Any injuries?" he calls out to his group, and then including Elieyha: "I have enough chakra for some medical techniques. I can take care of anything urgent - and that arm." Well, spells, but close enough.

He's going to be basically useless after this but as long as he's conscious enough to argue with anyone hostile to Elieyha...

Permalink Mark Unread

There are some relatively minor injuries among the others, but Elieyha is by far worst injured.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll get the arm almost entirely healed (assuming he gets Elieyha's permission), and get the worst of the minor injuries, before his headache spikes and he has to stop.

"Pakkun, can you check with Kakashi-sensei to make sure it's safe to return? Or if we have further orders. Naruto, send a clone with him, for communication back."

Since Temari and Kankurou are leaving and Elieyha defected, Sugira is of the opinion they did, in fact, 'keep the Suna genin from returning,' but he's not going to try walking into Konoha with Elieyha until he has the all-clear - and he doesn't want to bring his team back into a war zone, besides.

Permalink Mark Unread

The word from Konoha is that the fighting's over. If Sasuke's team is fit to travel, he should return.

Permalink Mark Unread

They will, then.

(Sugira is actually the least fit to travel by now, and he's still capable of walking, so.)

Permalink Mark Unread

They start heading back.

"Okay, if no one else is going to say it, then I will," Shikamaru says about halfway through. "Do we have a story here or are you just going to do all the talking?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I plan to do the talking." Even though that sounds horrible. "If anyone else is questioned, I'm not asking you to lie. I let Kankurou and Temari go because they were no longer threats, and continuing the fight would have been risky. I was able to ambush our pursuers, and stay out of their reach, since they were sloppy and overconfident, and I healed the few injuries I received." Technically, 'broken ribs' and 'disembowelment' are only two injuries. "I entered Elieyha's seal using my sharingan, and helped her push back against Shukaku's influence. We talked, then, and came to an agreement."

A pause. "Though if no one brings up Naruto's red chakra unprompted, that would be appreciated."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right, sure. This 'agreement', though." He makes air quotes. "How confident are you about it? Because, no offense, she did almost kill Lee like three hours ago."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was not entirely myself."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"The seal on the Tailed Beast inside me was incomplete. It has been mended."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Some sharingan have the ability to control Tailed Beasts, at least partially. The records didn't say why some and not others." Not that that has much to do with what he did. "I'm confident Shukaku won't be a problem, and that Elieyha is sincere."

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right then." He puts his hands behind his head and starts whistling tunelessly.

The village, when they reach it, has clearly been in a fight. Part of the outer wall has been demolished, and there are plumes of smoke dotting the line between there and the arena where the exams were being held. But there's still a guard at the gate who's going to be checking their IDs before they can come back in.

Permalink Mark Unread

...He resigns himself to the five thousand times he's going to have to explain himself before this is all over.

Hopefully Kakashi-sensei will show up eventually... He gets the feeling they're unlikely to let Elieyha in on his say-so, and quite frankly he's not going to push it, since that's perfectly reasonable.

Permalink Mark Unread

Indeed, they don't let her in on just his say-so. Kakashi is called for and appears. He listens to Sugira's explanation, then waves them all in, giving Sugira an 'I hope you know what you're doing' sort of look.

Permalink Mark Unread

Honestly so does Sugira, since 'what he's doing' seems to be 'adopting random children.' Which, well, there are worse flaws, but he's going to need a bigger house.

What's next?

Permalink Mark Unread

There'll be a full debrief tomorrow, once everything's more under control. Kakashi gives Elieyha some ground rules in case Sasuke didn't: no killing Konoha shinboi, no killing civilians, no breaking anything but training grounds and if you do break a training ground you have to put it back together. He also puts Sasuke in charge of her care and feeding until further notice. As for everyone else, if they still have some stamina left they can go talk to this person and start helping with cleanup.

Permalink Mark Unread

...He has zero stamina left. 

He supposes he should probably then check on whether his and Naruto's apartment is still standing, and get Elieyha settled at least temporarily. 

He waves off Naruto's concern, and leads Elieyha over to the apartment once they're released. It exists, which is probably the only good thing that's happened today. "You can have my room for now," he tells her. "I only need to get a few things out."

He's mostly just planning on curling up in Naruto's room until the blond arrives back, at which point he guesses he'll move into the living room...

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Thank you."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods and asks, "Do you need anything for now? There's food and drinks in the fridge..." as he starts moving his things. It's a quick process; he tends to keep his stuff together and neatly organized, and he doesn't care if she flips through most of his books.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Water."

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll show her where cups are, and point out where they keep water in the fridge, and where ice is, and which knob on the faucet will get her more cold water (though it's more 'vaguely chilly'). 

"I'm going to rest. I'd ask that you not leave the apartment alone, at least for today."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Very well."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nod.

He goes to curl up, though he doesn't let himself sleep yet. Still, he needs to be alone for a while, away from people and noise and light until his headache goes away.

Permalink Mark Unread

And, some hours later, Naruto returns. He's quieter than usual, worn down by the day and also respectful of Sasuke's probable headache. He knocks before entering, announces himself softly, and then heads straight to the small kitchen.

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha is in Sugira's room, reading one of the books he left.

Permalink Mark Unread

(He has a lot. Most of the ones he left are what little he could find on geography, or history, or law, or local ethics. There's also a few reference books on math, physics, and medicine (the last collection being very new), and a thick series of journals where he wrote down more advanced math and physics than he could find references for. He's annotated them heavily, with little sticky notes and writing in the margins. He has a few less annotated books on art.)

Sugira emerges before Naruto can go around knocking on doors. His headache's mostly faded, at least. "I'll make dinner," he offers. "You seem tired."

Permalink Mark Unread

He gives Sasuke a tired grin. "Nothing complicated; I'm fine with leftovers."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Of course." Still, he knows how much Naruto likes to eat.

He heads over to Elieyha's door, knocking softly and calling out, "We'll be eating soon. Do you want to join us?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes," she answers.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, sorts out preferences or at least what's unacceptable, and then has dinner ready soon enough. Luckily, the table came with more than two chairs, so he pulls a third seat out of the closet for Elieyha.

He seems more relaxed, now, though also perfectly content to eat in silence.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is perfectly content to do a large share of the talking! He starts out with updating Sasuke on how all their friends and acquaintances are doing - at least, the ones he got into contact with, which was most of them because Naruto's clones meant he was being assigned all over the place.

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha does not know who any of these people are. She eats quietly, and almost as much as Naruto.

Permalink Mark Unread

Updates are finished soon enough, and he turns to Elieyha. "So... Uh. I can explain some stuff about Konoha? Though I'm not sure what-all's different."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You have clans instead of guilds and you live in a forest instead of a desert."

Permalink Mark Unread

"People talk about the Will of Fire like it's something only we do, too, but they're bad at explaining it. It's this complicated philosophy thing. And I know lots about the forest, less about clans? Sasuke's my only family... Though I guess you too now! What're guilds?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Groups of people who fight the same way and want the same kinds of things. They share techniques and pool influence."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh! I think clans are kind of like that, except they're blood related and only pretend to want the same stuff. Guilds sound like less drama..."

(Dissolving clans would be one solution to the Hyuuga enslaving their branch members problem. He suspects it's a solution that'd piss people off, though. Still, learning about how other villages do stuff is good...)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not if someone is denied membership to a guild they wanted to join."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Ouch, yeah. Guildless probably ends up like clanless sometimes does here..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"How is that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Lack of safety net's a big one. Like, when our neighbor Tanaka-san lost her leg, she technically had some benefits but not, like, housing help and medical help and family members whose only job is helping other family members. And non-clan kids do worse in the Academy, I think 'cause they don't have as many people helping them at home? And at least there's a perception clan shinobi are more likely to get picked for promotions. Plus clan genin have someone else to learn from if their jounin-sensei's not very good, and non-clan chuunin are basically on their own for instruction most of the time. Course, I'm technically from a clan, and Sasuke's from a clan, and basically the only thing we got was reputations 'cause both the Uzumaki and Uchiha are dead."

Teasing out all this required a lot of talking to random people, though Tanaka-san told him bunches when he and Sasuke volunteered to help her out.

(Sasuke had been the one to tell him about the Uzumaki even existing, and Sasuke apparently only learned anything from Iruka-sensei after trying to adopt Naruto into the Uchiha.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"That sounds right."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's on my list of things to fix when I'm Hokage!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"...You have a list?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! It's written out, too. It's getting kind of long, though that's half because Sasuke keeps adding footnotes... Also got a list of solution ideas and what I need to learn to figure out more solutions."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's... thoughtful."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm planning on being the youngest Hokage ever. Figure starting on all the thinking now'll make it easier then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I see."

Permalink Mark Unread

He hums, and meanders through explaining more cultural stuff - like the Will of Fire (basically 'the village is your family', which includes stuff like 'the future generation are the most important' and 'your comrades come before yourself' and 'having a person you protect is important', though there's kind of a split between 'the greater village comes before your comrades' and 'your comrades come before your mission', which is basically a bigger argument of do you take care of your siblings or your wider clan first...). 

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha is somewhat skeptical of the practicality of such a concept, but it is useful contextual information.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah like real families it's sometimes really fucked up. But it seems to work decently for the culture Konoha has. Just. Needs a lot of patching.

Permalink Mark Unread

He would know better than her, at this point.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah. Sorry, he's rambling.

There's not much more culture highlights? He goes over stuff likely to be relevant soon - and also mentions off-handedly that people'll be suspicious of her for longer if she's seen with Naruto a lot. Though maybe that's changing?

Permalink Mark Unread

She doesn't much care what people think of her, as long as they aren't sending assassins.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah that's not historically been a problem here; only one in-village person's tried killing Naruto, Naruto beat the asshole up, and now far as he knows the guy's still in T and I.

Permalink Mark Unread

That must be nice. Elieyha's been fighting assassins since she was eight.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Yeah that sucks. He doesn't think Konoha's above ever deciding one of their own needs to be removed, and there's fucked up stuff on that scale buried deep in the system, but...

He's glad she's out of there.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Thank you?

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs and grins and finishes off his plate. (He even ate the vegetables Sasuke insisted on putting on there.)

"Sasuke, you think they're gonna have her staying with us?" he asks, casting around for a different topic.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe. I'll try to figure out housing..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Where else would they put me?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Might try to push to have you stay with a jounin - though that'd be - unorthodox? It's more likely they'd have us both with Kakashi or someone. Depends on enough it's hard to speculate."

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

And dinner finishes. 

He leaves most of his things in Naruto's room, sleeps on the couch.

Permalink Mark Unread

The next morning, they're called to debrief at the Hokage Tower, which escaped relatively unscathed.

Permalink Mark Unread

His story hasn't really changed, though he goes into reasoning a bit more. He received orders to lead a group of genin to make sure the Suna genin didn't return. They discovered they were being pursued, and he fell back to ambush the pursuers. He didn't take any team members, because he believed they'd be more likely to complete the original mission with as close to a full set as possible, and because he didn't want to risk their lives past the mission's parameters. He was able to ambush the pursuers; they weren't able to significantly hit him at range, and were overconfident. He healed the injuries he received. 

When he caught up with his team, Elieyha's seal had slipped and Shukaku had manifested. He'd known that some sharingan can influence some Tailed Beasts, so he gambled he might be able to do something, and entered the seal. He wouldn't have been able to push Shukaku back if Elieyha hadn't wanted Shukaku to go away. He talked to Elieyha within the seal; she expressed no desire to actually fight with Shukaku's influence gone, and her main concern seemed to be that Suna would hunt her for disloyalty if she backed off. He believes she's a potential asset, and unlikely to lash out at anyone who doesn't try to kill her first. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's report is consistent with that; he also doesn't mention the Nine Tails, or Sasuke entering his seal.

Permalink Mark Unread

They're being separately, one at a time. Elieyha is called after the boys have both gone.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi shows up just after that.

"Let's walk and talk, shall we?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure. Both of us?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mostly you, but Naruto can come along if he feels like it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh - I'll wait for Elieyha, I guess?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods at Naruto, and then says to Kakashi, hands in his pockets, "Lead on."

Permalink Mark Unread

They meander through the building up to the roof. Kakashi leans on the railing, looking out at the town.

"Have you heard much about what happened while you were out yesterday?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not much. Naruto updated me on some of our friends."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. It turns out the Kazekage was actually Orochimaru in disguise. He orchestrated the attack and tried to kill the Hokage. I used your spells to help drive him off and now the Hokage is talking about retiring again and naming me his successor."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Of course. Why is he not surprised drama happened. "Congratulations?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi makes a vague noise. "I don't want to be Hokage. But it's hard to say no to an old man lying in a hospital bed."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. That's reasonable. "Can anyone else be Hokage?"

...Depending on what's wrong also possibly the cure spell could address it...

Permalink Mark Unread

He sighs. "None of the clans can field a serious contender. Tsunade, maybe, if we could find her and convince her to come back."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The medic Sannin?" He hums. "Not being in Konoha probably works against her, but." Also he has a lot more confidence in Kakashi as Hokage than someone he's never met, but he's sympathetic to Kakashi not wanting the position. "...You'd be good at it. I think. If you did become Hokage."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I appreciate the vote of confidence. This is all mostly to say that if you have some reason to be more or less confident in our new jinchuuriki's defection than you're comfortable sharing with the wider village, I'd appreciate a heads-up because it might be relevant to me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"- Shukaku is definitely not going to be a problem for not actually sharingan related reasons - the solution to Shukaku was that apparently in mindscape I have the powers I think I should have, so I put Shukaku under a binding. It'll break if Elieyha dies, if Elieyha chooses to break it, if I choose to break it, or if twelve years pass. I'm as confident in Elieyha herself as I've expressed, including that she won't want to break the binding. It'd take really powerful magic to lift the binding outside of those cases, so I have no idea if anyone else here would be able to break it."

"Naruto also had been using the Nine Tail's chakra, one tail that was verging on two. I went into his seal, but just talked the Nine Tails into backing off. He said he knows how to be patient and would wait and see what I do."

"I also have the appearance I think I should have in mindscape so Naruto and Elieyha both know at least part of the thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do you think you can trust her with it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think so."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fair enough. I am... concerned that the Nine Tails is intelligent enough to understand the concept of waiting."

Permalink Mark Unread

"They both seemed intelligent. Shukaku was arrogant and boastful, but not - okay he was kind of dumb, but in a sapient way. The Nine Tails struck me as more... Disdainful. Said we weren't worthy of his name when Naruto asked. Said he'd wait for us to fail 'as all humans do.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Historically, the Tailed Beasts have been more akin to natural disasters than anything."

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. "I don't know why the difference."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you happen to go mindscape diving again, maybe try to chat him up a bit."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll see what I can do." Actually might not hurt. It's certainly a secure way to talk to Naruto...

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. Good talk. If you see Chihiro before I do, let her know we're meeting up at the usual spot tomorrow morning." Kakashi vanishes.

Permalink Mark Unread

He rolls his eyes and goes to see if Elieyha's interview has finished - though he keeps an eye out for Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha's interview has not, in fact, finished yet. However, Chihiro emerges from the room next door as he arrives back.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods at her. "Are you doing okay?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I am well."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good. Kakashi said to meet him at the usual place tomorrow..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"For what reason?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Didn't say."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The timing is unusual." She nods. "I will be there."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks." That's a dumb thing to say. He's too tired to make sense though.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Are... you doing okay?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs.

(Not really.)

"I'll survive." Not an answer. And he's trying to be friendly. "My head still hurts, I guess." It feels more like that spell scraped his brain raw as it left.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do you... need me to do anything?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He considers that, but shakes his head. "I - think I just need rest. Thanks, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right." She leaves.

Permalink Mark Unread

A little while later, Elieyha emerges from her interview.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Go alright?" he asks, mostly just hoping nothing is on fire.

Permalink Mark Unread

"No one attempted to kill me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's good, then." He glances around for Naruto. "Do you need to go anywhere or do anything particular today?" He'd considered volunteering to help with anyone still wounded, but his head still hurts and he's not sure it's smart to mark himself as a medic, given how medics are held back.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Apparently I need collect registration papers and complete them."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sensible. I can help with that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mm."

The papers are waiting downstairs. They're the same one Sugira and the others had to fill out upon graduation.

Permalink Mark Unread

For now she can put down his apartment as her residence; they'll update the forms when they move.

Permalink Mark Unread

The paperwork is simple enough. There was not this much of it in Suna.

Permalink Mark Unread

They have more trees here, if nothing else.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Point.

That seems like everything that needs doing for today.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods; he can't think of anything else, either.

Head back to the apartment?

Permalink Mark Unread

Fine by her.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't have much to really do that's a group activity. He and Naruto can explain more of Konoha, he supposes - or they can each do their own thing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Unless they've remembered something she needs to know that wasn't covered yesterday, she'd prefer to spend some time reading.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sensible. He'll leave her to it, then.

(He kind of wants to - rest, or work on his spells more, he's not exactly close on the next set but if they keep running into powerful challenges he wants more versatility.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Elieyha doesn't emerge of her own volition until it's time for the evening meal.

Permalink Mark Unread

He leaves her alone.

Dinner's actually not left-overs this time.

"Naruto and I are meeting our sensei tomorrow morning," he tells Elieyha after a bit of Naruto's chatter.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Should I stay here?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah; wasn't told to bring you, and team meetings are usually just team."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods and returns to her food.

Permalink Mark Unread

And, the next day, Sugira and Naruto are both at the meeting place at the usual time.

Permalink Mark Unread

As is Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

And, for a wonder, Kakashi.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey guys!" Naruto chirps.

Permalink Mark Unread

"'Morning," Kakashi says, yawning.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Didn't get your beauty sleep, sensei?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm trying responsibility on for size. I don't think it fits."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You need to be a good example, though! We're impressionable, don't you know?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He pats Naruto on the head. "Do as I say, not as I do."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's no fun." He laughs, though. "So what're we doing today?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"First some- well, not technically official business. Semi-official business. That will eventually be stamped official and you should act surprised and pleased when that happens. You three passed the chunin exams."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Haha! Yes! Knew we could!" Hugging Sasuke, excited grin at Chihiro and Kakashi.

Permalink Mark Unread

He just pats Naruto on the head.

Permalink Mark Unread

Slight smile.

Permalink Mark Unread

"So! In the unofficial spirit of celebration, I have two things for you. First, one dinner at a restaurant of your collective choice, on me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ichiraku!" Naruto says.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira just rolls his eyes, though fondly so.

Permalink Mark Unread

"-And second, a mission."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What kind?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"The kind you do without me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh. Guess if we're chuunin... Are we getting a fourth member?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not a permanent one just yet. But Jiraiya will be joining you for this one."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - What're we doing? I'm not sure we have, like, specialties in common?"

Also he's not sure he's super eager about a member other than Kakashi. Kakashi is team, though anyone new will be a chance for new friends...

And what sort of mission gets three new chuunin and a Sannin, that is baffling.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're going after the only Sannin who hasn't shown up here recently: Senju Tsunade."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - I'm guessing delivering orders to her or something?"

Courier makes more sense, and he guesses Jiraiya might be there to actually find her or if she decides to tell them to fuck off?

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nnnot so much orders. More like a request. Or a personal, heartfelt plea. I don't want to be Hokage so I'm sending you to get her so she can do it instead. But use your best judgement! If orders seem more likely to work, then make it orders."

Permalink Mark Unread

He snickers. "I am very good at puppy dog eyes!" He'll also need to bother Jiraiya about her personality and why she left so he can actually effectively convince her... "Why don't you wanna be Hokage?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Because Hokage is a lot of work and I'm pretty sure I'm allergic to that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And people'd be annoyed if you made us do all your work this time," he says, sagely, and also clearly laughing inside.

Permalink Mark Unread

"There is that. Jiraiya will be waiting for you at an inn about half a day down the road, and can give you more details about how you'll be doing this. Try to get there by tomorrow afternoon."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll need to make sure Elieyha's alright while we're gone - are there any arrangements for her, or should I just leave her with money and directions to the grocery store?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That should be fine. I'll keep an eye on her so no one gets into any trouble."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto solicits a few more details about which inn, then hugs Kakashi apparently spontaneously. "You're a really good teacher, you know!" he says.

Permalink Mark Unread

..."And you're a very clingy student." Pat pat.

Permalink Mark Unread

He lets go and grins up at Kakashi. "Hugging people's fun!" he says. "Are we going to Ichiraku now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unless anyone wants to maybe eat something other than ramen...?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I am fine with ramen."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Eh, it's not like we eat it too often."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi sighs, defeated once again.

"Fine then. Ichiraku it is."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto laughs. "Come on, let's go celebrate!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Off to Ichiraku. Chihiro has grown to appreciate ramen in the time she's been part of the team... though still not as much as Naruto does.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's probably some alternate universe version of Naruto that's a ramen god! Or so he likes to think, at least. Being a ramen god would be cool.

(He doesn't tell Ichiraku that they're celebrating, let alone about the promotion.)

Permalink Mark Unread

A god of ramen would be very strange. Would there also be gods of udon, barbecue, and sushi?

Permalink Mark Unread

Maybe! That'd be fun. Or he could be a god that gets ramen offerings!

Permalink Mark Unread

Gods don't usually get to eat their offerings, though.

Permalink Mark Unread

Might not be as fun, then. Or he could change that!

Permalink Mark Unread

Messing with things like that seems... unwise.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'd have to find out the rules, of course. (Before he breaks them.)

Permalink Mark Unread

That's... slightly better. She guesses.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah!

So what're they doing next? (More ramen?)

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi only promised one dinner. With this one over, he'll pay and take his leave.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should make preparations for the trip. It is unknown how long it will take."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto pouts at Kakashi, then turns to Chihiro. "Yeah, that works! Too bad I couldn't figure out storage seals..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We may be able to requisition some. As chunin."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, that'd be neat! Would that work, sensei?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Sensei has taken advantage of the momentary lapse in attention and made a cunning escape.

Permalink Mark Unread

He rolls his eyes.

"So! Planning. Should we try to get storage seals, or just split up to go pack - ? Or both, I guess not all of us need to be talking to requisitions."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can obtain a seal while you begin organizing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright!"

So: splitting up!

Permalink Mark Unread

Efficient division of labor.

Chihiro shows up at the apartment about an hour later, scroll in hand.

Permalink Mark Unread

They've let Elieyha know they're leaving for an indeterminate time and where the grocery store is, and then they've mostly sorted what they need of their own stuff.

Permalink Mark Unread

The storage scroll can hold two or three good-sized packs worth of volume, though it would be unwise to concentrate too many critical supplies within it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Makes sense! Probably best for, like, backup weapons, trap supplies, and rations? And they keep the stuff they really need right away on them?

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes, that seems best.

Permalink Mark Unread

So they can probably get stuff put away very quickly after that.

Permalink Mark Unread

Leaving today?

Permalink Mark Unread

They probably should? Since they can?

Permalink Mark Unread

Soonest begun is soonest done. She read that in a book.

Permalink Mark Unread

He snickers a bit. It's good advice, though.

And: they can be off!

Permalink Mark Unread

It's been a while since they've had a proper mission. It's good to be out together again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Definitely!

Permalink Mark Unread

Even Sugira will nod along to that.

(He's possibly notably less stressed once it's just their team on the road.)

Permalink Mark Unread

The travel is uneventful. The inn itself is somewhat... seedy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hopefully they'll find Jiraiya quickly, then.

Permalink Mark Unread

The large old man with the mane of white hair sitting at the corner table is not terribly hard to spot.

Permalink Mark Unread

He bounces up to Jiraiya.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're early, whippersnapper! Well, pull up some seats." Jiraiya beckons the waitress to bring more plates over.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You should take that up with sensei. I don't think he knows what time is," Naruto says, finding a chair.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ha! I know a lost cause when I see one."

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. "So!Sensei didn't give us many details about the mission? Mostly just who we're going to find and that you're coming along?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya takes a drink and wipes his chin.

"That's about it, actually. We don't have any solid leads, so we'll be starting from the ground up."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fun." 

It's completely non-obvious from his expression and tone of voice if he's being sarcastic.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It will be!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Senju Tsunade is known to frequent gambling dens. Is that the fun to which you are referring?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya harrumphs.

"Did they teach you to make jokes since the last time I saw you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Jokes are important to team bonding," he says, as seriously as he can. Which isn't very.

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right, then." Jiraiya leans in close. "Here's one you should never tell to a Nara. What do you call a blind deer?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"A bad joke?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No-eye deer. What do you call a blind deer with no legs?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"A worse joke!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Still no-eye deer. What do you call a blind deer with no legs during mating season?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"The peak of bad jokes?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fucking still no-eye deer!" Jiraiya waggles his eyebrows.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Real jokes need context. Even with, like, flat telling a joke, you gotta have a story. Otherwise you end up the only one who thinks it's funny."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Show me how it's done, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So there's a blind rabbit and a blind snake, and they're traveling in opposite directions when they meet on the road.

"'What kind of creature are you?' asks the snake.

"'Well, I don't know, because I've never seen myself,' says the rabbit. 'Maybe you can tell me.'

"So the snake crawls all over the rabbit, and says, 'You're soft and warm and have two long ears, so you must be a rabbit. Now, can you tell me what I am?'

"The rabbit agrees and feels the snake all over, and says, 'You're hard and cold and have no balls, so you must be a lawyer!'"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya bursts out laughing.

Permalink Mark Unread

"See! Stories!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya wipes his eye. "Fine, fine, you win," he says, still chuckling. "Since you're here tonight, we'll start our journey tomorrow. We'll start in the bigger towns and see if we can find any likely trails to follow."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright. Just asking people if they've seen her or someone fitting her description?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's the easiest way. This hunt doesn't have to be secret."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "People might be more likely to actually tell us though depending on what we say's our reason..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You can try experimenting. Just keep the Hokage thing on the down-low, if it gets back to her, it'll scare her off."

Permalink Mark Unread

"She's known for gambling, right?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Her one weakness," Jiraiya says fondly. "She has terrible luck, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh. I'm pretty good at cards and dice at least... But yeah probably gambling places are a good place to start?"

Permalink Mark Unread

They plot out their route and specific locations of interest in a bit more detail before retiring for the evening.

The next morning dawns cloudy, and threatening rain.

Permalink Mark Unread

Aw. Well, they packed clothes good for different weather conditions, at least.

Onwards!

Permalink Mark Unread

The promised downpour arrives about midmorning. Chihiro flicks the hood of her raincoat up without comment.

Jiraiya carries on as though it were a fine sunny day, singing a song about honey wine and drunken bears.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah Chihiro's teammates are also raising their rain hoods.

"Can you maybe tell me some stuff about Tsunade?" Naruto asks Jiraiya between verses.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...and they buzzUZZuzz!- Oh, like what?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Personality stuff, why'd she leave Konoha, would anyone be with her, what's her opinion on the Hokage position last you heard... Kind of just stuff for when we're trying to convince her to come back?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hmm. Well, Tsunade's... Tsunade... She's sweet, but she's got a temper." Jiraiya tells a few stories about getting on the wrong end of that temper, back when they were genin studying under the Third Hokage.

Permalink Mark Unread

He listens intently, trying to figure out if there's common threads to what annoys her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Based on the stories told, it's whenever Jiraiya interacts with her in any way. (One must remember to consider the source. She doesn't seem to have much use for fools or people looking down on her or wasting her time.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah that makes sense.

Does he have stories about her interacting with other people?

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya tends to make himself the main character in any story he tells.

(He does talk about Nawaki and Dan. He looks up into the rain perhaps more often than is necessary while so doing.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He... Might have to think really hard at how to navigate around their memory.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya has no hints, there.

Permalink Mark Unread

Honestly interacting with people directly's best for that kind of sense...

Permalink Mark Unread

This is true.

They make camp that night in a small clearing off the road. The next day, they reach their first destination, a medium-sized town.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro will scout the market.

Permalink Mark Unread

Let's see, if he was going to be complaining or telling tales about a possibly drunk famous gambler and her short temper, where would he go...

He's guessing this place probably doesn't have an actual gambling hall, being medium-sized, but does it have like a bar that people could maybe play poker at?

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira, meanwhile, figures there's a fairly decent chance Tsunade has at least one item Jiraiya could describe in sufficient detail for a targeted divination.

He finds a bar, trying to pick out one likely to have people trading rumors, gets something to drink and snack on, and sits off to the side, keeping his ears open but mostly working on reconstructing a locate spell. He's modified the way he takes notes enough that he can make it look like he's bored and doing math puzzles.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gamblers are unwilling to let a twelve-year-old sit at their table, even or perhaps especially one with a Konoha forehead protector.

Most of the rumors concern Sand's recent attack on the Leaf. It doesn't seem like it's going to blow up into another war, but it's early days yet. Cloud's always watching for weakness.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay that's probably reasonable. 

(...Anyone who looks like they'd notice a transformation? Naruto's good at those.)

Permalink Mark Unread

If he did it right in front of them, probably. Otherwise it's doubtful.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then Naruto wanders off for a while, hangs out in the market, and heads out of anyone's sight to turn into a girl. An adult girl, even.

She heads into a different bar than the one she tried in as Naruto, smiling a bit shyly, and introduces herself as Aji, and she's a bit new to all this but her boyfriend had someone he was meeting, so she thought maybe she could watch some games, learn a bit, while she's passing the time?

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, of course. She's more than welcome.

Permalink Mark Unread

Learning to gamble! (And gossip! About gambling. And gamblers. And fun matches...)

(Mostly she's looking here to learn how to fit in to a gambling hall when they get somewhere bigger, but she won't change the subject if someone starts talking about the Legendary Sucker.)

Permalink Mark Unread

No one who matches Tsunade's description is mentioned, but the table is pretty low-stakes. There's not much more than what she'd make for a C-rank in the pot.

Permalink Mark Unread

She wasn't really expecting that, yeah.

Well, she'll have a good time learning her way around gambling.

Permalink Mark Unread

After a while of her boyfriend not showing up, she'll be invited to join the game.

Permalink Mark Unread

Alright! One game, though, she should really go looking for him soon.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sure, sure. One game. Never any harm in just one game, after all.

She manages to win, somehow.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, huh. Beginner's luck must be a thing! She probably should be going now, though this was really fun?

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww, won't she stay for just one more? Give them a chance to win their money back, haha.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, one more. But then she really has to go!

Permalink Mark Unread

She doesn't win this one, but it's pretty close.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, that's luck for you.

She, not having a gambling personality, will detangle herself from the social niceties and set off in search of her imaginary boyfriend.

Permalink Mark Unread

The table is sorry to see her go. (They thought for sure they could fleece her for a little more...)

Permalink Mark Unread

Sorry boys.

She stops to check the time once she's out, evaluating if she should find a place to turn back into her Naruto shape and meet up with her team, or if she has the spare time to hit more gambling places.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's getting kind of late. Time flies when you're having fun.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then Naruto will repeat the 'get out of sight and switch' trick, and return to their meeting point as himself.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro does not have any substantive leads to report.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't really have leads but he does tell them he learned some stuff about gambling so he'll be able to fit in better next time he goes into a gambling hall?

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira mostly heard rumors about the recent mess with Sand.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Jiraiya found some great stuff! He has tons of new material for his next novel!

Permalink Mark Unread

"Did you actually ask about Tsunade at all?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's what you three were doing, wasn't it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah but if we wanna go fast, you've got more experience, and this's your mission too right?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nobody looks twice at a kid asking questions. When you get to be my age, you have to ease into these sorts of things to avoid arousing suspicion."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya narrows his eyes. "You sound like you don't believe me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I totally believe you."

Permalink Mark Unread

He immediately brightens back up. "Good! Then we'll hear no more about it and we can move on to the important question of the night, to wit: do we camp or stay at the inn?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Are we trying to save money? I don't mind either."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Staying out of town would allow us to conceal the pattern of our movements more effectively."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that too. Might be reasonable in a bigger city to stay somewhere there'll be rumors? But no need here."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A camp it is. You three go ahead and set up; I'll pick up some supplies."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright! We'll pick a site then."

Permalink Mark Unread

There is a sheltered spot a little ways off the road north of town that would be suitable.

Permalink Mark Unread

That seems good!

(Naruto's clones make setting up camp very time-efficient.)

Permalink Mark Unread

This benefit of working with him is not unappreciated.

Permalink Mark Unread

And he's very appreciative of working with people as organized as Chihiro and Sasuke!

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya returns with supplies, and they can cook and eat dinner.

The next day is spent traveling, and the day after they reach the first big city.

Permalink Mark Unread

Exciting! Is their plan for this similar to last time?

Permalink Mark Unread

With one difference: they'll be using the buddy system.

Permalink Mark Unread

... Probably Naruto should partner with Jiraiya since his plan had been 'turn into an adult and join some gambling tables' and neither of his teammates are infiltration types.

Permalink Mark Unread

That sounds like a fine plan.

(And saves Jiraiya from suggesting it himself. He got a message that Akatsuki is on the move.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"The name I was using last time was Aji. Though I can do guy or girl?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Whichever you feel more comfortable with. It doesn't matter to me."

Permalink Mark Unread

And: girl Naruto!

"I think this is a pretty good face for it?" she says. "I look young enough to be gullible."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A good disguise," Jiraiya agrees. "You have a talent."

And it's off to the gambling halls for them.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks."

Gambling! (What's their basic cover story, old man, or should she start making up shit like 'oh yeah, my grandfather...')

Permalink Mark Unread

Grandfather is kind of... Jiraiya shudders. Makes him sound old. How about uncle?

Permalink Mark Unread

Sure. He can be her pervy uncle.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's also a little... eh. Good enough.

The gambling halls are much bigger than the bar. There are two halves: cards and dice. The cards attract more serious players, for bigger pots, but the dice move more quickly.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's fairly new to gambling! She's gotten an introduction to poker, doesn't really know dice rules...

Cards seem more likely to have what they're looking for, though.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya puts up a stake for a seat at one of the card tables. His 'niece' can kibitz over his shoulder, and perhaps gossip with the other onlookers.

Permalink Mark Unread

She'll do a bit of both! And observe the flow of the card game.

Permalink Mark Unread

One of the gossips is bragging about how he won fifty thousand ryo in a single hand from the Legendary Sucker last week.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh? That sounds really amazing! (She tries to prod him into talking about 'where'. Gently.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Right at the very table next to them!

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, cool!

Did he only play the one game with her?

Permalink Mark Unread

One game was all he needed, haha. Had to let the others get a fair chance!

Permalink Mark Unread

Heh, yeah. Did she lose every game?

Permalink Mark Unread

Yep. It was truly a Legendary night.

Permalink Mark Unread

She fakes a snicker at the terrible pun.

Aji expresses that she has no idea how someone like that keeps having money to gamble with.

Permalink Mark Unread

Neither does anyone else! It's a true mystery.

Permalink Mark Unread

She probably wins big when she does win, at least. Or might just run fast enough to keep ahead of debt collectors...

Permalink Mark Unread

Maybe.

A spot at his lucky table opens up, and her gossip partner excuses himself to fill it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hm. She'd been hoping to steer him a bit more...

Anyone else gossiping - especially as prompted by her recent conversation? (She also makes a point of looking slightly bored and put out.)

Permalink Mark Unread

These two heard that the Legendary Sucker was headed west when she left town.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hopefully that news won't go stale before Jiraiya finishes his own spying... Of course, it's already a week old.

She'll maneuver herself into joining a poker game, in the meantime. More practice doesn't hurt, after all.

Permalink Mark Unread

After Jiraiya's game finishes, he hits the bar, and works on coaxing out more details about Tsunade from the locals. This is a process that takes several hours.

Permalink Mark Unread

She gets progressively better at poker.

Permalink Mark Unread

Eventually, it's time to go meet back up with the others.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's back to Naruto for the meet-up, and relays all the rumors he heard about Tsunade.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya adds his details, and Chihiro and Sasuke found signs that confirm them. They have a pretty good idea of her path, and can try to skip ahead to catch up with her.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's good!

Onwards, then?

Permalink Mark Unread

There is little reason for delay.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Tsunade turns out not at all hard to find. She's presently, in fact, in a shouting match with some bar owner.

She seems possibly drunk.

Permalink Mark Unread

What is the argument regarding?

Permalink Mark Unread

How much she drank and how much it's worth, apparently, though they're now getting angry enough that property damage might enter into it soon.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya passes Naruto a small sack of money. "Give this to the bartender," he instructs. Then he steps in front of Tsunade.

"Tsunade! How lovely to see you again!"

Permalink Mark Unread

She squints, and turns around and starts stalking off.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto meanwhile quietly pays the bartender.

Permalink Mark Unread

"What! Where's the 'Hello beloved Jiraiya, the very sight of your manly visage warms me to the bottom of my heart'?" He chases after her.

Permalink Mark Unread

He looks at his team, and, quietly:

"Do we. Uh. Have a plan for when he pisses her off - "

Permalink Mark Unread

Too late!

She spins around and glares at Jiraiya. "Fuck. Off. Before I punch you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"There it is. Come, let me buy you a drink. Maybe somewhere else."

Permalink Mark Unread

"One. And you'll tell me what the hell you even want after all this time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"One drink, then!" He grins and turns to flash a thumbs up at his team.

Permalink Mark Unread

Right. Sure. This is going to go so well.

Team steps up?

Permalink Mark Unread

"Found yourself a third set of brats, did you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Up they step.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Actually, these are young Hatake's brats. Our travels together are only temporary, alas."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That little brat? I suppose they've given genin teams to worse."

"Come on, there's a bar I like this way." With suitably expensive drinks.

Permalink Mark Unread

On to the bar.

"I think he did very well with them; they've all made chunin."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good for them."

She orders exceptionally expensive sake. 

"Now what the fuck do you want."

Permalink Mark Unread

He winces. "Can't we catch up a little, first? What have you been up to these days?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you wanted to catch up you had over a decade to do that in. Why the fuck now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh. Yes. Well. I'm sure you've heard about the attack on Konoha..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I've heard the gossip. Don't see why it's my problem."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The old man was hurt. Pretty bad." He takes a long drink.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unfortunately for him, I quit medicine."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...He'sretiringandwantsyoutotakethehat," he says all in a rush.

Permalink Mark Unread

She slams her drink down onto the table.

"Fuck. No."

Permalink Mark Unread

"He also wants you to at least come back to the village."

Permalink Mark Unread

"He can go fuck himself."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have been instructed to say that you will be officially declared a missing-nin and a bounty placed upon you if that was your response," Chihiro says from the side of the table. "And that there is no more room for special treatment in times such as these."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Does Danzo seriously think he can threaten me? You want to fight, little girl?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira stands.

"Don't threaten my teammate."

Permalink Mark Unread

...Naruto elbows Sasuke.

"What's beating up a chuunin going to do? Danzo's in the Leaf, not here, and he's not going to give a damn what anyone who isn't Hokage says."

Permalink Mark Unread

She snorts. "You're not very good at being the carrot, brat."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not wish to fight you. The Sannin were instrumental in Konoha's victory in the Second and Third War. However, it is true that you ought not to continue as a member of the Leaf while performing none of the duties expected of others."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hokage's a position for suckers, and Sarutobi's let the village fall to rot."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then fix it. All the Hokage who've died... They sacrificed themselves for something. And that thing wasn't perfect, but they did far more than some old drunk drowning herself in her cups."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, fuck you too. Not a single damn one of them died for anything lasting, and I wouldn't mourn for a second if Sarutobi'd followed. Why the hell should they throw away their lives for one battle in a war that won't end?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Peace is for the living," he says, quietly. "Self sacrifice is needed, sometimes, but what they built matters more. The villages changed things for the better. Your grandfather changed things. You... Do you even care about all the lives destroyed in these stupid wars?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She scowls, thunderously. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"You can't run forever," Jiraiya says, quietly. "The past always catches up to you eventually."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Like you're one to talk."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not running, Tsunade. Never was."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Could've fooled me. You do remember ditching us after Nawaki died?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Those orphans... I had a chance to help. To do something good. A legacy I could be proud of. Chances like that, chances like this don't come around that often."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And you ended up with nothing to show for it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's always a gamble."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I only gamble money."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You can't win if you don't risk anything you value."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You know, I scored big right before you showed up. Always seem to when stuff's going to shit."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Real life doesn't work like that. You can't just keep hitting the same slot machine, convincing yourself that as long as you're losing small you're not losing big. We make our own luck."

"And I don't care if you become Hokage or not. I'm going to, someday, and my team and I will fix everything the generations before us couldn't. My dream is peace. And I refuse to believe that's not yours, too."

Permalink Mark Unread

"'Hokage' is a dream for idiots who die young."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then step up, and stop that."

"You wrote a proposal, once. That each team of four should have at least one field medic. It was rejected on the basis that would be too much effort."

"I read that entire proposal. It would have saved a lot of lives, and could have been made to work. Changes like that? Those are made at the top."

"I don't want to lead anyone, either. I want to support my team. I want to save lives. You wouldn't have become a medic if you didn't feel the same, would you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're trying to become a medic, aren't you. You ever had an ally die under your hands because you just weren't good enough, boy?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not yet. I don't plan to give way to death."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You and my great uncle both. Guess who else died for shit."

"But I'll make a bet, how about, since you brats are so passionate for this. One week. You impress me with a medical technique then, and I'll come back to the Leaf and take that damn hat. You don't, and I'll fuck off."

It's stupid. It feels like she's doing the same pointless thing, putting her anxieties about her fate into an endless slot machine.

But, well.

A week's the deadline Orochimaru gave her, too, isn't it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Deal."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A week, then," Jiraiya says. He drains his cup and slams it back down.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Now if you'll excuse me..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll get the check."

Permalink Mark Unread

She stands up and leaves.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya pours himself another drink.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh. We worked her up to a conditional, at least?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"And no one got hit," he says, taking a drink. "I'd call that a win."

"Did Danzo really tell you to say that, kid?" he asks Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Dammit..." he mutters.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Yeah I'm pretty sure she would've been a lot less hostile without that. Though. Uh. Does Danzo actually have the authority to do that without the Hokage signing off?"

On the bright side, if she does come back to the Leaf, she might now punch Danzo out of it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"With the actual office being effectively unoccupied at the moment? He might."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto really, really doesn't like this guy...

He mostly just expresses this by frowning.

Permalink Mark Unread

He takes another drink.

"Anyway. Do you three have a plan for winning the bet?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have two medical techniques I'm working on now. One's easier, one's more impressive. First would cure at a minimum blindness, regardless of cause, hopefully also paralysis and similar problems. Second would remove curses like my seal."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Demonstrating those might be tricky."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I know of at least one patient in the Leaf with paralysis issues. Tsunade could confirm someone had the condition, I could cure them, and she could confirm the cure."

"Most medical techniques would be hard to demonstrate, though. You have any suggestions?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe something less... specialized?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have a generic technique for fresh wounds, but I don't know that it's impressive..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If it's already finished, maybe you can put a few frills on it over the week. What's it do right now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Heals arbitrary injuries that have not had a chance to scar and weren't instantly fatal, though major injuries need repeated castings, and it can't regenerate limbs. I used it to heal a gut wound plus some other assorted injuries during the invasion. Making it frillier without making it more specialized would be hard."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya chokes on his sake.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I might not have a well-calibrated idea of what's impressive."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Kid, if this technique of yours actually works like that, I think you've got the bet in the bag."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I haven't tested it on literally every injury but it behaves like it's supposed to."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I guess we can take the week to relax. The buddy system still applies, though; none of you three go wandering off by yourselves."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Do you know why she said a week? She was acting like the time was significant somehow..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"No idea. Might look into that."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "We'll stick together while we wait, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I," Jiraiya says, "am going to finish this. No sense in letting the money go to waste. You three can go find us a place to stay."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright!"

And off! To find an inn.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is no shortage of those to choose from.

Permalink Mark Unread

How about a suite with two rooms, one for Jiraiya and one for them three? (He doesn't have strong preferences about niceness, so is fine with something, like, neither nice nor horrid within that.)

Permalink Mark Unread

That will work, and not a setup that is likely to draw undue attention.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, part of what I was thinking... Figure though we should just wait at the inn for Jiraiya?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That would be the default course, in the absence of any reason to believe whatever secrets Senju Tsunade hides are urgent on a scale of hours."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "I don't think in a way we could figure out easily, at least."

Permalink Mark Unread

It's another couple hours before Jiraiya shows up, listing slightly to port. And whiskey.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Are you alright?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'lllll be find. Fine," he declares. "Where'sh the room?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh, you've got your own, since we found a two-bedroom suite. That door." He points.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Great. Seeeee you tomorrow morning." He staggers in. Moments later loud snoring can be heard.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Welp."

"Uh. Guess we'll talk to him tomorrow?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"He is very drunk," Chihiro observes.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. He's probably going to be hung-over... Sasuke can you heal that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not with what I've got right now. My thing's for injuries, not poisons."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I am unsure we should try to do anything about that."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "It's not like Jiraiya's unaware he'd get a hangover if he gets drunk, anyways."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods. "Yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We'll keep our eyes open for trouble tonight. I'll figure out how to demonstrate my technique to Tsunade, too."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I will take the first watch."

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto can take second, Sasuke can take third, and then they can settle in for the night.

Permalink Mark Unread

The night is quiet. In the morning, Jiraiya doesn't appear for a long time, even several hours after he would usually be awake.

Permalink Mark Unread

...He's probably just really hung-over but if he's not out by lunch then Naruto's knocking on his door.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya staggers out in the late morning, gives the cook specific instructions on the creation of a foul-looking concoction, and curls up to nurse it in a corner.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh, are we doing anything specific today, or should we just invent tasks for ourselves?" Naruto asks Jiraiya, voice quiet, once Jiraiya's had a few sips. 

(They can definitely do things like start investigating what Tsunade's been up to on their own...)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Urggh... The second."

Permalink Mark Unread

Still quietly: "Alright! Let us know if you need anything, okay?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya waves him off.

Permalink Mark Unread

And off to his team! To plan... Whatever they're doing. Investigating why Tsunade might've been acting weird, maybe?

Permalink Mark Unread

They should see if there are any other ninja in the area.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. I got a few faces and names and general personalities prepared, so I could make clones to be them? Kind of increase how much ground we're covering, especially with asking around."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's probably safe enough."

Permalink Mark Unread

He has four not-him faces - three girls and a boy. He lets his team see what they look like, though he'll be having them disperse into the town not quite all at once.

Permalink Mark Unread

That will help reduce suspicion.

Permalink Mark Unread

Aji's the first out, since Naruto's been using her a lot lately. She mostly repeats the thing of hanging around places Tsunade seems likely to frequent - bars and gambling dens - though she avoids anywhere that actually has Tsunade right now, and listens for rumors.

Permalink Mark Unread

People are saying the Legendary Sucker's still in town, but she hasn't shown up to a table in a while, which is weird.

Permalink Mark Unread

Weird! Did she lose big or something?

Permalink Mark Unread

Not really. Actually, the last anyone knew, she won big at the slots.

Permalink Mark Unread

Must be a real lucky slot machine! Maybe Aji should try her hand.

(Does anyone say which gambling den this was?)

Permalink Mark Unread

It was a couple streets over.

Permalink Mark Unread

Thanks!

She sticks around to chat and laugh and play for a while, improving her poker game with every round, and then meanders on over to the parlor where Tsunade supposedly won big.

Permalink Mark Unread

Nothing really special about it, so far as she can tell.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, she'll gently fish for rumors of Tsunade. The other hers are going to be covering the rest of the town, anyways. (She makes and dismisses a quick clone when unobserved to alert the rest of her, too. She needs to figure out a way to send updates that's less obvious, hm...)

Permalink Mark Unread

The stories here are basically the same as in the last place.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, hopefully the other hers are having more luck. Or maybe the team...

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, the team spots a familiar white-haired teen perusing the marketplace. He doesn't appear to notice them.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Wasn't that the guy Sasuke didn't like?

Naruto keeps half an eye on him, curious what he's doing here. Is he wearing the Leaf symbol? (If not it's possible Naruto shouldn't be drawing attention to him as someone associated with the Leaf?)

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not wearing a headband, no.

Permalink Mark Unread

Probably on a mission, then? Naruto won't approach him in the marketplace, at least.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kabuto, on the other hand, shows no compunction about approaching them, once he seems to notice them.

"Long time no see, you three," he says, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey! It's been a while, yeah. What've you been up to?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, this and that. How did the exams go for you? I'm afraid I missed the end."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We survived - And you did? What happened?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was out of the village." He shrugs. "Missions, you know."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, I'd figured they must've called everyone back for the finals..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Aha," He rubs the back of his head. "I'm unlucky that way, I guess."

Permalink Mark Unread

"'Cause you were out on missions?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Out of contact for a while. I heard Sand attacked?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. You still on missions?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles like there's a private joke he's not sharing. "Yeah, I am."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "Well, good luck, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks. What brings you out this way?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Same old boring babysitting missions, pretty much."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kabuto chuckles. "They'll get better."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, hoping so."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, don't let me keep you." He waves farewell and turns back into the crowd.

Permalink Mark Unread

Walking off with his team, when he's out of earshot: "Is it me or was there something up with him claiming to have been uncontactable? He's a genin, right? I thought genin aren't supposed to be out of contact?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That is standard protocol. Something is not right."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. And how many genin missions have you not wearing your headband - but willing to talk to Leaf shinobi?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"He's always set off red flags for me..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not believe we should trust him."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Think Jiraiya would know if anyone else had a mission around here?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"He might."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should let him know, then. Most of my clones haven't found much else, I don't think..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Perhaps by now he has recovered."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, if not, we can figure something out." And possibly make Jiraiya regret his life choices.

Permalink Mark Unread

Back to the inn, where Jiraiya has migrated over to the main bar and is looking much better, engaging the bartender in a lively trade of stories. (He's drinking water.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey old man! Feeling human again?" Naruto asks, bouncing over.

Permalink Mark Unread

"More or less!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We did some wandering! Only found out a bit so far, but there's at least one concerning thing?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, good. What is it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He summarizes the thing with Kabuto, and then mentions the tidbits his clones found, like Tsunade winning big and then not gambling since.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya is Not Happy to hear about Kabuto.

"He disappeared just before the Exams," Jiraiya explains. "The top theory is that he defected to Sound."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We didn't tell him anything incriminating, but it is - very not good if Sound is here. He said he's on a mission, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A mission for Sound, perhaps. That is not good."

Permalink Mark Unread

"- Could he be looking for Tsunade?"

There's not much else interesting in this town, after all.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Orochimaru was hurt pretty badly during his fight with Kakashi and the old man," Jiraiya says.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...And if he thinks only Tsunade can heal him..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then he'd come looking for her, yeah." Jiraiya sighs.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That could explain the time period of the bet. If he gave her a deadline to make a decision."

Permalink Mark Unread

He drags a hand down his face. 

"This is a problem, though right now we just have ideas... Do we want to - try talking to Tsunade again? I don't know we'll be able to follow her without her noticing..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You won't be. We might as well go to her directly. You're ready, right?" he asks Sasuke.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Don't have a test in mind but she can suggest one, I suppose."

Permalink Mark Unread

Off to see Tsunade, then. Jiraiya's known her long enough to guess where she'd be.

Permalink Mark Unread

If his guess was 'getting drunk', he'd be right!

She isn't happy to see them.

"The fuck do you want? I said a week, brats."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Turns out they learn quickly!" Jiraiya says. "They've got a technique that will heal any wound that hasn't scarred over."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Pull the other one, it's got bells on."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's not a standard medical technique. It's technically based off of inscribed techniques. It approaches things differently. And if I'm wrong, you lose nothing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Show me in six days, then. I'm not done drinking."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm surprised," Jiraiya says, leaning one elbow on the bar, "that the snake let you get away with that line on him."

Permalink Mark Unread

"He knows I could break every bone in his body. You seem a bit dumber."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So he is here."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Wanted me to heal him. I told him to fuck off before I finished the job." She takes another sip.

Permalink Mark Unread

"But he's coming back."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Apparently I was cursed with teammates who don't know when to quit."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What bet did you make with him?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I didn't." 

She takes a big swallow.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...He offered you something."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You want a prize for that brilliant deduction?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"The Edo Tensei," Jiraiya says softly. "You know it's a trap."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, do I?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"He used it on the First and the Second, forced them to fight the old man-"

Permalink Mark Unread

"He told me. He was rather put out he hadn't killed our sensei with that."

"I'm aware he's a monster."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then why-" Jiraiya is half frustrated, half afraid.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You lost them too."

Permalink Mark Unread

" - For what it's worth, my healing technique can eventually escalate to during death - "

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Really not fond of this team of ghosts bullshit."

Permalink Mark Unread

"My, are we having a team meeting without me?" asks a smooth, familiar voice from behind them all.

Permalink Mark Unread

Permalink Mark Unread

"Orochimaru," Jiraiya growls.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Jiraiya!" he purrs. "And Tsunade, and - I suppose our little team of photocopies, hm?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"They're not like us. They're better."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Shortie's more like gramps. I'd think I was drunker than I am if scowly had white hair. If they're photocopies, it's not of us. Also, if the two of you want to fight, take it elsewhere. I'd rather not spill my drink."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's not what I'm here to do. Unfortunately."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Neither am I, though this is making me nostalgic for the good old days."

"I wonder if you have an answer for me yet, though, Tsunade."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Can none of you assholes tell time?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Never been one of my strengths."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unfortunately, I believe things have come to a head, and I must insist on your answer. I think you've already decided, anyways."

Permalink Mark Unread

Drink.

She slams the cup on the table. 

"Fine. Come over here, then."

Jiraiya might recognize this as one of her more dangerous tones.

Permalink Mark Unread

He steps forward. "If Jiraiya will let me pass unmolested."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya takes a step back, putting himself between them and the kids, and motioning the kids back.

Permalink Mark Unread

His hand's firmly on Naruto's arm.

They obligingly step back.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Orochimaru steps forward, making brief eye contact with each of the kids, smirk widening.

And then he turns his attention to Tsunade.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro flinches away from his glance.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tsunade holds her hands out, glowing faintly. 

Permalink Mark Unread

And Orochimaru steps into her reach.

Permalink Mark Unread

She touches him, chakra flowing into him.

Permalink Mark Unread

And 

He 

Chokes.

And snakes lash from his robes as he jerks back, stumbling from her - 

Permalink Mark Unread

Her fist collides with his face.

He goes flying.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You three need to leave," Jiraiya says, preparing to fight.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Right." He is not sticking around this 

He goes to drag Naruto off, in the opposite direction Orochimaru went - 

Permalink Mark Unread

And here's Kabuto, smiling. He's got a scalpel in each hand.

"Now, now. Let's all stay and watch the show."

Permalink Mark Unread

...He stops.

(Kabuto hasn't seen Sugira fight seriously. None of the ones who saw him fight seriously, actually, survived.)

(He has that as an ace up his sleeve, if nothing else.)

"Kabuto," he says, mildly.

Permalink Mark Unread

And now for the horde of Naruto! With fully formed rasengan, which he'd figured out how to make with clones during the down-time after the exams. And intelligent coordination among themselves!

He's mostly trying to make an opening for his teammates to either attack or retreat.

Permalink Mark Unread

Even with the rasengan, the clones are only a little trouble for Kabuto. He's quicker than Chihiro, and just as capable of defining his space with scalpels as she is with her sword.

Permalink Mark Unread

This guy's not a genin.

Slowly, Team Seven are going to be pushed towards the open field hosting the Sanin fight, even with Naruto's reserves and Sasuke's careful spell use and Chihiro's talent.

It's kind of obvious to Naruto that they're being herded.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not the only one. Even so, there's not much they can do about it.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Kabuto gets a hand on the real Naruto's chest. For less than a second, but with a pulse of medical chakra, that's all he needs.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Naruto coughs, blood pouring from his mouth -

And collapses, gasping for air.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira slams a chidori in Kabuto's general direction, falling to his knees, heedless of his surroundings, by Naruto's side, already starting to chant.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro slashes a whirlwind that forces Kabuto back further, and keeps pressing him away from the two boys.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Orochimaru gets just enough distance from his ex-teammates to lunge for Team Seven's fight, figuring if he can force Tsunade and Jiraiya on the defensive he'll have an advantage he desperately needs -

This manifests as trying to stab Chihiro with his sword. After all, Naruto is already effectively dead, and he doesn't want to kill his future body.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tsunade is between them, though, the sword going through her -

And stopping just short of Chihiro.

"Do. Not. Threaten. My shinobi," Tsunade snarls.

Permalink Mark Unread

Is that good? That's probably good.

But she needs to make sure Kabuto stays back-

Permalink Mark Unread

Jiraiya comes after Orochimaru's exposed back.

Permalink Mark Unread

Orochimaru breaks away from the fight between Chihiro and Kabuto, successfully driven back by his teammates as Tsunade's injury heals as fast as the sword's removed.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kabuto disengages to Orochimaru's side.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We're leaving, Kabuto," Orochimaru says, before retreating.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tsunade lets him go, instead rushing to Naruto's side -

Permalink Mark Unread

Where Sugira has him stabilized and is rapidly working on 'conscious'.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro hurries over.

Permalink Mark Unread

As does Jiraiaya. Heaving a slight sigh of relief. The kid actually can deliver.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto wakes up a few seconds later, blinking, though he follows Sasuke's instructions to hold still you idiot, given that he's far from full health.

Which he's at thirty seconds later.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tsunade checks him over.

" - Fuck. You're - not injured. At all."

Shaky breath.

"...I'd have struggled to heal that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sitting up, and leaning a bit into Sasuke: "Does this mean you'll become Hokage?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I suppose it does."

Permalink Mark Unread

That's good. Both things.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira is now emotionally wrung out, not inclined to let his team out of his sight, and really inclined to avoid Tsunade's searching look.

Can they maybe go back to the hotel now.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes, that is a good idea. Jiraiya herds everyone back into town.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I need to fetch my apprentice," Tsunade says. "I'd left her in our hotel room."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We'll be here," Jiraiya says.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's back fifteen minutes later with a sheepish woman in her late teens or early twenties, carrying a small pig.

"So what now?" Tsunade asks.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think we'll need the rest of the day to recover," Jiraiya says. "You and I should talk about some things privately, since you've decided to return."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure. I've got some questions, anyways."

Permalink Mark Unread

Then Jiraiya can catch Tsunade up on various Konoha goings-on that are too classified for recently-genin.

Permalink Mark Unread

She listens, gravely.

"Do you happen to know, by the way, what's the deal with that scowly brat's techniques?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't. He and Hatake are playing that one close to the chest."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods. "I suppose that's something I'll need to ask Hatake, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good luck getting anything out of him."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think I can manage."

Permalink Mark Unread

Then: "Though speaking of tough nuts, I'm concerned about how far sensei's let Danzo go..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're not the only one. He's gotten out of hand. Putting binding seals on children..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"They wanted a Senju Hokage again."

"I think I'll remind them how revolutionary our first two were."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll drink to that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A toast to everyone who thought they could stand in our way."

Permalink Mark Unread

 

The next morning, it's back to Konoha with everyone.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro has a question for Shizune.

"Why is that pig wearing a necklace?" she asks.

Permalink Mark Unread

"She likes it," Shizune says, tiredly, as if she's had a very, very long week. Imagine that. "And Tsunade-sama thought it'd be funny. Pearls on a swine, like that saying about pearls before swine."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have read of it. That is clever."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks." She pats Tonton's head. "You like puns?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I appreciate that they contain additional layers of meaning within the same set of words. They are like a code."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shizune laughs. "The good ones are, at least. I can recommend a few poetry books for you, if you'd like. There's a few that could easily be read five ways."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have little experience with poetry."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's a good pastime if you're interested in wordplay and codes. My favorites were all by kunoichi back in the Warring States era, actually. Getting some feudal lord or another to patronize something subtly insulting seemed to be a hobby of a few."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then I would like recommendations, yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shizune names a few poets, as well as some anthologies - mostly of poets with only a few surviving poems each.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro will look into them when they get back to Konoha.

Which, in a few days, they do. One can hardly tell that it was invaded not long ago.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tsunade is very quickly whisked into preparations for her inauguration. 

Still, she finds time afterwards to let Kakashi know she wants to meet. Today. At this time, and not three hours later.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's only fifteen minutes late.

Permalink Mark Unread

She'll train him eventually.

She's checked - thoroughly - that there's no possibilities of spies or wiretaps in here, and doesn't bother with personal, in-room guards like Sarutobi did, at least not until she can build a stable core of people who definitely aren't Danzo's pets.

"So, Hatake. I'm curious on your perspective on a few points."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Aha, I'm just a humble jounin. I'm sure you can find better people than me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't give me that crap. You were second choice for the hat, and would've been first if those old codgers hadn't thought they could manipulate me."

"If you want out of here fast, you shouldn't mind answering some of my questions about your old students, should you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Depends on the questions."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, at least you're honest."

"First. Chihiro. If, given contradictory orders, do you think she would follow mine, yours, or Danzo's?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Whichever set serves the boys' interests best."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And how well do you think she would evaluate those?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"She's learned a lot from them since they were teamed up. And she's smart enough to think things through all the way."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods. "Good."

"Speaking of the boys."

"Uchiha Sasuke."

Permalink Mark Unread

"He's one of them, yep."

Permalink Mark Unread

"He's not using chakra for his healing techniques, and they in fact aren't interacting with bodies the way the inscribed techniques he claims they are should."

"You're his jounin sensei. I expect you know something of that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"An altogether reasonable expectation to have."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not in the mood for your bullshit, Hatake. Tell me what you know about Uchiha Sasuke's techniques."

Permalink Mark Unread

"They're an expression of a previously unknown Uchiha bloodline limit."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The truth."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Is not my secret to tell. Ask Sasuke himself, if you want to know."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Fine. You're dismissed."

Permalink Mark Unread

He tosses a lazy salute and departs.


And finds Sugira before Tsunade can summon him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira makes a questioning noise when he notices Kakashi.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Tsunade doesn't buy your inscribed techniques story," he says.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Of course."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I told her if she wanted the truth she'd have to ask you. So. She's probably going to get around to that pretty soon."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I hate lying."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And she doesn't like liars, so I'm sure you'll get along famously."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What is - do you know how she'll - react?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Honestly, I have no idea. She likes you, for what it's worth, and I don't think she'll change that opinion if you turn out to not be from here originally."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, slowly.

"I might try truth, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I wish you the best of luck. I'll make sure you get a nice funeral if it goes poorly."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Brat."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Lots of sake and dancing shrine maidens. Talk of the town for months."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm leaving you out of my will."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If that means you're not sending Naruto to live with me anymore, I'm fine with that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, you're definitely getting custody."

And a messenger hawk lands, shuffling, looking at Sugira, who sighs.

"I suppose this is my cue."

Permalink Mark Unread

Kakashi salutes him, more seriously than he did Tsunade. "Fare you well, brave hero."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ass."

Still, he waves as he leaves for the Tower.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tsunade is waiting for him, though she's in the middle of yet another stack of paperwork, which she sets aside when he enters. "Good to see you haven't adopted your sensei's habits."

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. "I like being punctual. What did you need me for?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want to know - in detail - what the hell's up with your techniques, and if they can be taught or copied. This office is secure, including from that shitheel Danzo, before you bother asking."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "...I want a guarantee Kakashi won't get in trouble for not sharing this, first."

Permalink Mark Unread

She leans back a bit. "Given. His loyalty to his students is commendable, and while he's an annoying ass, authority doesn't automatically mean trustworthy. Now, talk."

Permalink Mark Unread

He hums. "Thanks." And, deep breath as he sorts his thoughts out: "So. What do you know about other universes?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Senju Tobirama thought they might exist, but died before he could seriously pursue the topic."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ah. They do exist."

"And there's - different versions of the same people, across them. Different magics, different worlds, different histories... The - mind in this body - isn't originally from this one. My home world is run by an omnipotent, easily bored asshole, who I think swapped my mind and this world's Sasuke's just after the Uchiha Massacre, probably to see what would happen."

"The technique you saw was a fairly basic part of one of the two magic systems native to that world, arcane magic. I was at the peak of possible power in that. I am actually qualified to teach arcana - I was a professor for a few decades - but most people don't get any talent until their mid or late teens at the earliest, and it can take years to learn even the basics. It's apparently possible to cheat with the sharingan, though, since arcana is based in part around memorization, so I've been able to teach Kakashi a few things."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What are your intentions here, what do you suppose is the original Sasuke's fate, and how likely is - interdimensional contact?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mostly intend to survive long enough to invent interdimensional travel, and while I'm here protect the people I've come to directly care about - mostly Naruto, Chihiro, and Kakashi - or that I have a responsibility for - like Elieyha, and anyone placed under my command. I'd like to get this world up to my home world's minimum standards for not a shitty place to live, which I'm hoping to do through spreading the more utilitarian pieces of arcana, through supporting reformers like Naruto, and through careful maneuvering with interdimensional contact."

"My home world almost never has permanent death. We have effectively infinite new planets to expand onto. The largest polity in existence has a robust universal basic income. There's some screwy politics some places, and interpersonal crimes still exist, but it's less severe. There hasn't been a war in a thousand years that involved people under age twenty one."

"For the original Sasuke - he would've been seven when dropped over, so probably my wife adopted him and got him therapy. I expect he's still in school, now, assuming time's passing evenly on both sides."

"If interdimensional contact from their end hasn't happened yet, it probably won't, at least not until a suitably narratively dramatic moment. I did mention a bored omnipotent asshole was involved, right? I'm fairly sure I can invent an interdimensional teleport, eventually, on my end, though that might take a decade or two. It might also take three or four years. Technique development's weird like that."

Permalink Mark Unread

She considers him for a few long moments.

"Very well."

"Your orders are to develop a screening test for who has arcane talent, and who will best learn arcana quickly. You will continue on missions with your present team, for the most part, but I also want you on research and development. Of things useful to the Leaf, not just you. You will be provided with a suitable budget, and with political support, so long as your interests appear aligned with this village's. During the course of your research and development assignments, I want you familiarizing yourself with the hospital and with emergency medical procedures. If another major incident occurs, your assignment is to report immediately to the central medical coordinator. I won't pull you off missions for a hospital assignment - I know damn well the value of a field medic - but I expect you to handle major cases that fall more centrally under your magic's powers."

"And I want a full evaluation of your home world's major polities and their broad military capabilities and typical diplomatic goals."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "The screening test and evaluation might take time, but I'll get those to you as quickly as I can manage."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You have a week."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Alright."

"Was there anything else?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No. You're dismissed, brat."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, and goes to find Kakashi and let him know the talk went well, then to pour himself into recreating screening tests and national summaries...

This is going to be a long week.

Permalink Mark Unread

A week later, after Sugira turns in his reports, the new chuunin of Team Seven are summoned for a mission.

Permalink Mark Unread

A mission, together. It will be be good to get out of town for a while.

Permalink Mark Unread

Definitely. (Sugira is possibly approaching burnout and wouldn't mind stretching his legs.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Mission!!!

With his team!

(Who's their fourth member? What's the mission, actually...)

Permalink Mark Unread

Rounding out the squad is Hyuuga Neji.

They're being sent to investigate some strange happenings near the ruins of Hidden Whirlpool. Missing travelers, lost ships, that sort of thing. It might be bandits, but the pattern doesn't exactly fit. Sasuke is designated team leader, and there's another, hidden part of the briefing for him to read privately.

Permalink Mark Unread

He does so, once he's alone.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tsunade suspects that Danzo has been using Uzusio as a clandestine meeting point with groups outside the village. While they're in the area, he's to look for signs of this and identify who he's been conspiring with, and if possible, for what purpose.

Permalink Mark Unread

Great.

He makes a mental note of this, memorizes the briefing with his sharingan, then follows whatever procedures for getting rid of clandestine orders.

And then to get his team ready.

He'd like to know their impressions - he realizes they don't have much to go on, from the briefing, but it's better to be on the same page with what they think is potentially going on.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Village Hidden in the Whirlpools has been abandoned for more than forty years. It is a common superstition in the area that it is haunted by the ghosts of the shinobi who died with it. It is unlikely that common bandits are the cause of the problems, as they would choose to base their operations somewhere else.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods - there's unlikely to be a lot of lucrative trade passing through, especially with the island's reputation and location. Local fishermen, smugglers, travelers trying to take a short-cut, treasure hunters... Not the wealthy merchants that pirates would be drawn to, though.

Permalink Mark Unread

Therefore, the culprits will have reason to want their activities unobserved.

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji would like to know if Naruto knows anything about the area.

Permalink Mark Unread

Not at all. 

Do the patterns of where people and ships probably went missing seem to have a common path or area of vanishing? Like, if there were some really aggressive smugglers or similar who were enforcing no one seeing them... It'd at least give them a place to start...

Permalink Mark Unread

The danger zone is fairly broad. Which is perhaps evidence that whoever is doing it is aware enough to realize that too tight a defense is as good as a signal flare.

Permalink Mark Unread

Or they've got a broad base of operations, or they're highly mobile and disrupting anyone who crosses their path...

Permalink Mark Unread

Also possibilities. Reason to approach with caution, in any case.

Permalink Mark Unread

Definitely.

He goes over a few more plans and investigative things - poking at which islands seem most likely to host smugglers, how they want to go about the initial investigation (Sugira favors spying over anyone trying to play bait, for instance)...

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji is willing to accede to their plans. They outrank him, after all.

Permalink Mark Unread

If Neji has ideas, or observations, he has been a shinobi longer, and this is the best time for problems to make themselves apparent. Sugira would rather obvious flaws that could have been addressed here not show up in the field, after all.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Gai-sensei's plans are more along the lines of 'charge in and either charisma it or punch it', so they're already ahead there.

He can provide a little more information about the capabilities of the byakugan and how best to utilize it.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, gives similar information about his team's own capabilities, though he doesn't explain how the spells function, just mentions them as some of his techniques.

Permalink Mark Unread

How soon are they setting out?

Permalink Mark Unread

Since it's still early, he doesn't want to wait for dawn tomorrow - he'll give them an hour to pack and they can leave at noon. It's still summer enough they'll have plenty of light to travel by.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then at noon they will set out.

Permalink Mark Unread

After about two hours, Neji falls back to travel next to Naruto.

"I... wish to apologize," he says, somewhat stiffly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"For what?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"My... behavior during the Chunin Exams. It was founded on a misunderstading and was unbecoming of a Konoha shinobi."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "I accept your apology, but... I wasn't really the one hurt by it, you know."

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji's expression tightens. "I know."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "It's - good that you do. Did you apologize to Hinata, too?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not exactly. I- was hoping you might have some advice. On what to say."

Permalink Mark Unread

"- Yeah, I think I can help."

Advice time! On basic social niceties and how to apologize! (He's pretty sure Hinata's actually just super nice and will be fine with a private but sincere verbal apology, if Neji wants to avoid the complicated clan politics that'll inevitably happen with anything bigger or more public? But if Neji wants to apologize more openly...)

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not sure he wants to invoke all the circumstances surrounding the apology in public. That would get complicated.

Permalink Mark Unread

Probably for Hinata, too.

Permalink Mark Unread

The matter involves clan history and branch house relations. A tense subject.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, making a sympathetic noise. 

Permalink Mark Unread

A pause, and then the whole story comes pouring out of Neji. Hidden Cloud's attempt to abduct Hinata, the death of the kidnappers, Cloud's demand for the clan head's body. How Neji's father sacrificed himself to save the secret of the byakugan and his twin brother's life.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah that... Really, really sucks. All around. And a lot of it's shitty systems, and a lot of it's people taking the chances they can to be assholes...

Naruto's going to try to fix that, for what it's worth. Long term, at least - it's not the type of thing that should keep happening.

Permalink Mark Unread

That... means a lot.

Permalink Mark Unread

They make it to the coast uneventfully. It is a beautiful beach day, and Chihiro says as much.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, agrees, and notes it's good for visibility - which'll help with scouting, but might make them also easily spotted.

Permalink Mark Unread

That could be turned to their advantage, if they split up. One group to draw attention, one group to see whose attention is drawn.

Permalink Mark Unread

He pauses, then shakes his head. "We'd be going into any fights with half our forces, and there's no guarantee the watching team wouldn't be spotted as well."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should check the perimeter first, then," Neji says, "and work our way inward."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Given the size of the area we're covering that's less likely to be effective - and I think more likely to get us caught." He pauses, thinking. "None of my techniques are especially well-suited for this yet... We don't need to get particularly close to anything, though, to identify if it's a likely meeting place for smugglers or similar, especially with your eyes, and I have several techniques that'll help protect us from more mundane long-ranged attacks. Initially... We should work along, but not quite adjacent to, one of the routes likely to be taken by ships passing through. Prioritize not being seen over getting information; we're not on a strict deadline, here."

Permalink Mark Unread

"By ship or on foot?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"On foot's faster, quieter, and more flexible - but walking on water's going to be tiring for most of us. A small craft, as far as we can."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I did not pack one of those."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I didn't, either. We'll rest often, try to reduce the amount of time we're over water, and keep our eyes open for one we can salvage - or possibly steal."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Understood."

Permalink Mark Unread

And after some protective spells - maintaining Protection from Arrows and Mage Armor on them's not much worse with four than three, and he managed well enough in the Forest of Death - they can set off.

Permalink Mark Unread

They don't see much that day. They pass by a few atolls, and towards the evening, see a ship far out on the horizon, further into the ocean.

Permalink Mark Unread

Where does the ship seem to be heading? (He's assuming it's innocuous, given how far to the edge of the area they're at right now.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Northerly, likely up to one of the port cities of the Land of Lightning.

Permalink Mark Unread

He'll ignore it, and try to find them somewhere sheltered to camp as night approaches.

Permalink Mark Unread

They find a suitable location easily enough.

Chihiro would like to speak with him privately.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sure.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Today I saw hidden signs. Used by- a division of ANBU. Directions to a meeting spot."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Thank you."

Great. He has no idea what the requirements around reading her in would be. And he does, actually, mostly trust her...

Eh, he's not easily replaceable, Tsunade can make his life inconvenient but likely not terminally so, and Sugira thinks she'd support team loyalty, anyways, especially since he's pretty sure she mostly didn't give Chihiro the extra orders, too, out of general paranoia and dislike for Danzo.

"That's... Actually related to why we're really here. We don't want to disturb that meeting spot, necessarily - but I need to know who they're meeting."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...Oh."

"I will stay alert for further information."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "Thank you."

Permalink Mark Unread

She will describe what the signs said of the location of the meeting spot, so he can direct their path toward, around, or away from it.

Permalink Mark Unread

They'll be veering towards it, at an angle to not reach it directly - hopefully to pick up any trails of less trained operatives heading away from it.

Permalink Mark Unread

As they're doing so the next day-

"We're being followed," Neji announces quietly. "I'm getting a flicker on the edge of my range."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, expression a bit tight.

"We won't change our path, or let on we've seen them. We'll stop to rest soon, and at that point I'll want to test a spell, and how it works will determine our next action."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll keep track of them," Neji says.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, and leads them onward. He picks a place to rest - one defensible, and without clear sight lines to their tracker - a bit sooner than has been their average, but they've been resting pretty much at random anyways, so. Assuming, of course, that they aren't interrupted.

Permalink Mark Unread

They aren't.

Permalink Mark Unread

When they're settled:

"Neji - how far off are they right now, and at which heading?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Six hundred yards," he replies. "South-southwest."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, tightly.

"Naruto, switch plan - I want a clone to scout. Neji, I'm going to use a few spells on Naruto's clone, let me know if you can still see it with the Byakugan afterwards - if you can't, I'll figure any visual detection is covered."

Permalink Mark Unread

"All right."

Permalink Mark Unread

And Naruto's clone gets, very quickly, and in order: an anti-chakra-detection spell, a muffling spell, and invisibility.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I cannot see it," Neji says, slightly perturbed.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good." To where he left the clone: "Figure you have four minutes. Same weaknesses as usual."

Permalink Mark Unread

They can hear the clone going 'mhm', and walking off, but once it's more than five feet away, the sound vanishes, indistinct under the waves.

Then the very thoroughly invisible and muffled clone will walk very carefully and circuitously - he's aware he's not scentless, and he's trying very hard not to leave ripples as he walks, or to at least disguise them - towards their tail, trying to at least get a glimpse before his four minutes runs down and he has to dismiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

Their follower is a young man with longish brown hair, idly blowing soap bubbles out of a pipe as he waits for them to begin moving on again.

Permalink Mark Unread

The clone notes everything he can of the man's dress, and if there's any signs of allegiance on him. The man's certainly a ninja, and ninja who've never been part of any village are rare, after all.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's dressed in a loose, colorful kimono, with no sign of a forehead protector or other village symbol.

Permalink Mark Unread

The clone backs off a bit and then dismisses, and the main relays this all to the group.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Strange," says Chihiro.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Doesn't seem like a bandit," says Sugira, while thinking 'or a Root agent.' "Might be Mist, either someone not advertising their allegiance or a defector. Could also be a lot of other options."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Should we confront him?" asks Neji.

Permalink Mark Unread

He frowns. "Our other main options are trying to lose him or ignoring him - and it's likely he'll be able to find us again if we lose him, and ignoring him puts any confrontation on his terms." A pause, and: "But I don't want to push this into a fight if it doesn't have to be, or into anything exceptionally noticeable."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Understood," Chihiro says.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We'll approach him openly." His tone doesn't really allow for argument there, though he'll say why if asked - his concealment spells are limited, and he doesn't want to burn more than necessary on this.

So, once his team is ready, he turns them around to approach their watcher. Slowly and non-aggressively at first.

Permalink Mark Unread

He idly blows bubbles out of his pipe as he walks over to meet them.

Naruto can feel something vaguely... familiar about him.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not going to make assumptions automatically, but, uh.

"Might be a jinchuuriki," he mutters, hopefully just loud enough for Sasuke to hear him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasuke hears that but doesn't really acknowledge it.

"Good afternoon," he says when they're close enough, stopping his team on a broad atol. No sense wasting chakra.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey," he says. "Nice day for a walk, isn't it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Pretty good weather. You just passing through?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I've been in the area for a while. I think I might move on soon, though. It's starting to get crowded."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh? We haven't seen anyone else while we've been here."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, the Akatsuki, you know. It's pretty hard to spot an S-rank shinobi who doesn't want to be spotted."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shit.

"I'm not sure I've heard of them." Though sneaky S-rank shinobi sounds unpleasant.

And plotful.

Double shit.

Permalink Mark Unread

"No? Grumpy fellows, black cloaks with red clouds? One of them's your brother, I believe, Uchiha."

Permalink Mark Unread

Why does the plot always have to happen to him. What did he do.

"Apparently I didn't need to know," he says, voice intentionally wry. "They have business here?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. "Either that, or they like the beach. I'd suggest you ask the other Konoha ninja who were here, but something tells me you don't need to know about that either."

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. "Thanks for the heads up."

Permalink Mark Unread

A brief nod, then the stranger turns to Naruto.

"I'm curious how you come to be here."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Like on this team?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"On this team, in this place."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm a shinobi of the Leaf, and they're my assigned team. They're also my friends. We had a mission that brought us out here."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So, they gave you a team... and missions. I'm almost jealous."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And your village didn't."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And then I left. So it goes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It'd take a lot for me to leave the Leaf, but they're - better about some things, I think, and I can see how to improve the things they're bad at. And I've got close enough to family, there."

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles strangely.

"Try not to die, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I usually do."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's a good habit. Well, maybe I'll see you around."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good luck," Naruto says, cheerfully.

Permalink Mark Unread

He gives a lazy wave and starts walking to the mainland.

Permalink Mark Unread

Once the guy's a distance away, to his team: "So, uh, S-rank criminals!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's a little outside our mission brief," Neji says.

Permalink Mark Unread

"And our abilities." And quite frankly 'Akatsuki is in the same area as Danzo's operatives' meeting area' is enough for him to have a pretty damn good suspicion of who Danzo is meeting with out here. Close enough for government work, and all that.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Are we withdrawing?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He pauses, then, firmly: "Yes. Carefully, but yes."

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

And they can start to work their way back to the mainland.

Permalink Mark Unread

They're met on the beach by two figures in black cloaks with red clouds. One looks like some kind of shark-man and has what's presumably a sword wrapped in bandages slung over his back. The other looks very much like an older, wearier Sugira.

"Hey Itachi," the fishman says to his companion. "You didn't say they'd have Kubikiribocho. What happened to Zabuza, huh?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Dead," Sugira says before he can really stop himself. His brain is possibly not firing on all cylinders right now. Or maybe quite a few of those cylinders are just engaged with screaming.

"Unfortunately, I get the sense you're not here for story time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Dead!?" he says. "You little punks killed Momochi Zabuza? Itachi- Hey, Itachi."

Itachi is staring at Sugira. He seems... faintly confused.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira is very not looking at Itachi. He knows about the Uchiha and eye contact, and is only willing to gamble that Inanna will keep the whole 'adult form and powers in mental landscape' if absolutely necessary.

"There was a jounin involved on our side, to be fair."

Spells spells spells, delaying is good because it lets him mentally prepare spells -

Permalink Mark Unread

"Bah," the sharkman says. "You, girl. Hand that sword over."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I will not," Chihiro says. "You are a missing-nin and have no more right to it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then I guess we'll have to fight for it," he says, reaching back to pull his own sword out. Itachi places a hand on his arm, halting his motion.

     "The jinchuuriki," Itachi says softly. The other man groans.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's who you're after?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes, -Sasuke," there's a barely detectable hitch in Itachi's voice before he says the name. "I told you to run once before. You would be wise to do so again."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Team. Run," he commands - though he makes no motion to do so himself.

Actually, he casts Glitterdust at Itachi.

He figures this has a decent chance at blinding him, and is going to make him easier to keep track of, at least.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto is at the back of the group, which hopefully means the motion as he summons as close to his maximum number of his clones as he can while moderately freaked out is a bit hidden.

Permalink Mark Unread

Unfortunately, back of the group is closest to the ocean, which is not a good place to be when fighting someone with as strong an affinity for water as Hoshigaki Kisame. A massive wave rears up to drown the horde of clones.


It doesn't land. A giant turtle head pokes out to regard the impending fight.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hello a little help here please - " Naruto says at the turtle, who he's assuming is a tailed beast because that's apparently his luck.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Kurama doesn't like you very much," the turtle informs him, in a surprisingly small voice. "But Saiken does, and he asked nicely, so."

The wave drops down, and the Konoha team is dragged away in a rushing current.

They're spat up on a rocky shore they don't recognize.

Permalink Mark Unread

He climbs to his feet.

"Thank you!" he calls, coughing.

Permalink Mark Unread

The turtle waves a flipper as it swims away.

Permalink Mark Unread

"So. Uh. That was exciting... Where are we?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I believe this is the coastline of the Land of Water."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Which means we shouldn't stick around. Though we're going to want to figure out - how far is this from the mainland, how can we best avoid getting into that mess again, what's our best path home..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We will need a boat."

Permalink Mark Unread

He consults his mental map. "Yeah, island hopping is unlikely to work here. I don't know a lot about sea-craft, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nor I."

Neji also shakes his head in a negative.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That'd be a no."

Permalink Mark Unread

He drags a hand down his face.

"Suggestions on acquiring a boat?" He's honestly leaning 'take headbands off and hire a ride' but the others might have ideas he hasn't thought of, so. "Or convincing the turtle to put us somewhere on the mainland, I suppose."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not think it will be coming back," Chihiro says.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "I don't think so, either."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh, problems with just disguising ourselves and hiring a boat?" Naruto asks. "I'm pretty good at bluffing, so."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hidden Mist is quite unstable. If we meet local shinobi, things could get complicated."

Permalink Mark Unread

"There'll be areas where they're less present, but those regions might be less likely to have a boat for hire, and might be hard to identify."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Disguises seem like the best option," Neji says. "And hope we don't meet any sensor-types."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "Does everyone have enough chakra to maintain a disguise the entire time?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro and Neji nod.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then he disguises himself as, well, his older self. It feels more natural, at least, and if you're not familiar with wizards he looks very unthreatening like this.

Permalink Mark Unread

Naruto's going to be Aji again!

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro takes a slightly older appearance, and Neji turns blond.

Permalink Mark Unread

They can establish a backstory as they make their cautious way towards any fishing villages or similar, then.

Permalink Mark Unread

Does he have a sketch of one in mind?

Permalink Mark Unread

Not really. They should possibly try for 'related,' at least of some of them, but he doesn't know enough about the local area for something plausible, and is bad at infiltration - he's actually of the opinion Naruto should do any talking, being capable of lying, well, at all.

Permalink Mark Unread

That seems reasonable.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sasuke kind of honestly has major dad energy but it might be easier to go for some kind of siblings... They should also be honest about not being from here, their accents super don't match the Land of Water people she's run into. (She can do an accent but will probably then end up sounding like a local merchant or shinobi.) Fishermen who got lost, possibly blown off course by a shinobi battle since that kind of happened and there haven't been any storms lately to explain getting this lost otherwise, their boat's wrecked and they need a lift back to somewhere familiar? Then makes sense they don't actually look or behave super related, since everyone on a fishing boat won't be nuclear family. Sasuke can be the oldest, and therefore the one who'd be responsible for everyone else, and possibly posing as her dad since she and him are more familiar with each other? Then Chihiro and Neji are some kind of cousin.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chihiro and Neji can work with that.

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji suggests that the deception might be more believable if Chihiro moved her face occasionally.

Permalink Mark Unread

She attempts a smile.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...That's slightly terrifying. Can you look - very grouchy and put upon, maybe? Or, just, keep staring just above people's eye levels and look very bored."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Is this better?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah! You look very annoyed at everything."

Permalink Mark Unread

So now to the town?

Permalink Mark Unread

To the town!

Permalink Mark Unread

The town... proves slightly larger than anticipated, and shrouded in mist creeping off the ocean. It's difficult to determine the true size through the dense fog, but Neji reports a very high density of trained chakra users. He suggests that it is, in fact, Hidden Mist.

Permalink Mark Unread

He is so, so done with this subplot. So done. Extra done. Can Inanna stop it with the nonsense.

Externally, Sugira just asks: "Does it seem like they've noticed us?" in a very tired voice.

Permalink Mark Unread

"As travelers, yes. Potentially not as shinobi, there doesn't seem to be an alarm," Neji says. And then he has to deactivate his byakugan as they're close enough that it might be seen.

Permalink Mark Unread

"And turning around would be suspicious at this point." He sighs.

Permalink Mark Unread

They're stopped at the gate by a pair of identical guards. "Travelers," the one on the left says. "What is your business in Kirigakure?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Our boat got knocked off course, and we ran ashore. We were hoping to pay for passage on a ship heading back towards the peninsula." She sure sounds like a fisherman, her accent the sort of drawling, vaguely Fire, vaguely Water, vaguely Waves you get on the bit of the mainland that Water sometimes claims.

Permalink Mark Unread

The two guards glance at each other, then step aside.

"Enter," says the one on the right. "Terumi Mei, Mizukage, welcomes you to her village."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks!" Also wow did they have a change of power, huh, that's notable - but she's definitely a fisherman who does not particularly care who's in charge and is solely interested in keeping her head down, gotta sell this, Naruto, somebody else can play spy later...

And in and head straight to the docks, aiming to cause exactly no trouble along the way? Please.

Permalink Mark Unread

Their path is blocked by a man who has his arms crossed, grey hair, an eyepatch, and a stern expression.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hello! Is something the matter?" Naruto asks, still in her fisherman's accent.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You four will come with me." This is not a question.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh." She glances at Sasuke. (She's a decent liar, but doesn't know whether it'd at all help them to try to talk their way out of following.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure," he says, sounding mostly very tired.

(He's pretty sure, given his abilities, the time to break and run isn't 'while being stared at,' especially since he'd rather not have a fight here.)

Permalink Mark Unread

The man leads them to Kiri's equivalent of the Hokage Tower, a long low building with a commanding view of the harbor. Inside, a woman with fire-red hair is waiting for them, tapping her manicured nails on the desk impatiently.

Permalink Mark Unread

He steps in ahead of his team, as alert as he can be, sharingan active under his disguise.

(He really, really misses his long-range teleport.)

"What's this about?" he asks, calmly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"What this is about, little chunin," the woman says, "is what Konoha has you doing here."

Permalink Mark Unread

He tilts his head. "No one has us doing anything here. We were stranded nearby, and then couldn't cross the ocean on our own." He sure seems honest (she'd know if he lied, because he sucks at it, and in his experience lying pointlessly just annoys people).

Permalink Mark Unread

"Aha!" She points dramatically at him. "And what were you doing to get stranded 'nearby'?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Got stuck somewhere else. Not in your territory. A giant turtle offered to help, but he apparently can't tell countries apart, and he wasn't inclined to stick around playing 'guess the shoreline.'" He's possibly being extremely sarcastic.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do you expect me to believe that?" She turns to look at the man with the eyepatch. "Does he expect us to believe that?" The man shrugs.

Permalink Mark Unread

Given that that wasn't the weirdest thing that's happened to him this month, he's not sure why it's so unbelievable.

He shrugs, too.

Sounding both truthful and like someone exceptionally tired and done with this day's nonsense: "None of our business involves you, Mist, the Land of Water, or anything in your sphere of concern, except I suppose if you feel like escorting us to a boat to the mainland. We're not spies, or anything like that. I haven't actually lied at any point." (He's either the best liar in the world or the worst one, as far as they'll be able to tell.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then why do you bring one of Mist's Seven Legendary Swords with you, hmm?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Shrug. "Zabuza ran off with it. He died. As far as I'm aware, there's no international obligation to return the gear a missing-nin is carrying to their home village. If you think there should be, that sounds like something to negotiate."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Or I could just take it, and throw you all in jail if you complain."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You do, in fact, have the technical ability to cause fairly arbitrary international incidents whenever you feel like it." He sounds like he's very patiently explaining basic human interaction to a stubborn five year old, and like he's not particularly concerned about whether she'll actually do that.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, you're very clever, aren't you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Depends on why you're saying that, really."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mostly because I want to take the measure of the sort of chunin Konoha is putting out these days." She's abruptly much more serious. "You don't ruffle easily. Good. It has been some time since Hidden Mist participated in the world at large, and we need to reacquaint ourselves with it. I will provide you with a ship back to the mainland, and a sealed scroll for your Hokage."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "You have my thanks, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Of course I do." She gestures at the man, who produces a scroll and passes it over.

Permalink Mark Unread

He takes it. "Anything else?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We will be talking about that sword. Later. Ao here will escort you to your ship."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

Eyepatch man takes them down to the docks, and sees them on to a small boat with a stern expression.

They leave with the tide.

Permalink Mark Unread

How long will the boat ride take?

Permalink Mark Unread

It'll be about a day.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, if his team has anything urgent, they can tell him, but he'd rather keep the talking to a minimum until they're on the mainland.

Permalink Mark Unread

That suits everyone else.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't show off a single spell on the way, nor does he set aside time to memorize new ones from his spell book in the morning.

Otherwise, he seems unruffled as the journey continues.

Permalink Mark Unread

The crew doesn't bother the passengers.

They reach the main continent without any further run-ins with rogue jinchuuriki, Akatsuki, or Tailed Beasts.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh thank fuck.

Then they can start on their way back to Konoha.

(And now would be a good time for questions, while they're away from prying ears.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Neji would like to know what the fuck, if not in so many words.

Permalink Mark Unread

What the fuck with his techniques, what the fuck with how he behaved in Mist...

Permalink Mark Unread

Techniques, Akatsuki, that turtle...

Permalink Mark Unread

"The techniques are - a variant sealing tradition. I have a daily limit on which ones I can use, but they're orthogonal enough to what's in common use that it balances out. The Akatsuki are probably classified. The turtle was I think one of the Tailed Beasts."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Are all your missions like this?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not all."

Permalink Mark Unread

"But some, yes? I suppose that is why you were nominated for the first set of exams."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Some. And it's possible, yeah."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What are we going to report?" Chihiro asks.

Permalink Mark Unread

"To the Hokage, everything. Some of it's likely to be declared at least a bit classified, like the jinchuuriki, the Tailed Beast, and the Akatsuki. The conversation with the jinchuuriki especially should be relayed directly and only to the Hokage."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Understood. Shall we proceed?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods.

Permalink Mark Unread

Their trip back home through the Land of Fire is also uneventful.

Permalink Mark Unread

Thank fuck.

And Tsunade can have her report. As exhaustively as she feels like it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Which is very, very exhaustively.

She's rubbing at her temples by the time the jinchuuriki shows up in the narrative, and has her eyes closed as of the turtle. She accepts the scroll with a scowl.

"Well. Great. I'll see what Mei wants. You're all dismissed, and I'll be adding a diplomatic mission onto your records and pay."

Permalink Mark Unread

Sugira nods, bows to the normal depth, and heads out.

Permalink Mark Unread

The scroll contains standard Kage-to-Kage greetings and opens with an apology for the belligerence and insularity of Hidden Mist in recent times. It explains there has been a change of leadership, and the village is looking to move forward into a new era of international cooperation. It also says there will be a general amnesty for any shinobi who left the Mist during its time of troubles due to disagreements with the leadership, and asks that the Hokage pass such news along to any interested parties she may be aware of. Finally, it warns that elements of Akatsuki have been implicated in the initial disruption to Hidden Mist and warns the Hokage not to trust the mercenary group.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well.

Seems like there's diplomacy to be started, then.

She starts drafting a response. (Thanking Mei for the information, of course, returning sentiments about international cooperation, offering the information on Zabuza and his apprentice's grave sites...). Zabuza's sword is worth more to Mist than it is to the Leaf; Tsunade has no problem handing it over, either in exchange for concessions or as a symbolic gesture of cooperation, depending on how far Mist feels like going with their 'new era.' (She doesn't say this outright, but it shouldn't be too hard to feel out - and of course she'll need to get Sasuke's team's observations on Mist laid out formally to be handed off to any diplomatic teams...).

She also sets into motion more gentle probes after Akatsuki - likely Jiraiya's wheelhouse, there - and makes a worried note in her own mind of Danzo's apparent involvement with the group, their apparent targeting of the Nine Tails...

This is going to be a long next few weeks.

Permalink Mark Unread

And not just for the Hokage. Sasuke also has his classes beginning.

His first crop of students includes representatives from the Nara and the Aburame, a handful of jounin including Yuhi Kurenai and Sarutobi Asuma, and a few masked ANBU.

Permalink Mark Unread

He runs some numbers to figure out how much time he can afford to spend on teaching himself to make magic items - specifically, he wants one that'll let him sleep fewer hours every night. It'll take a while, though, especially given everything else, and that he's never actually made magical items before. He practices until the duration on his spells is longer - enough to add a minute onto the ones measured that way. He continues his work on the Fly spell, mostly, in between working on his healing spells.

For classes - he's very grateful for his stint as a professor, now. Makes recycling lesson plans a lot easier.

He's in the room ahead of any of his students - as thoroughly hidden as he can be, by the time it'd be reasonable for some to appear. Silent, invisible, and chakra-masked. (This is both a test for himself - he's unsure how well these stack up against the elite - and a demonstration for his students.)

Permalink Mark Unread

No one seems to notice him as they come in.

(Kakashi not being part of this group, everyone is on time.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He's leaning against the blackboard when he drops the spells all at once, exactly at the start time.

Permalink Mark Unread

All the ninja here are too high-ranked to flinch, of course, though the Nara does visibly reach for weapons before relaxing.

Permalink Mark Unread

He launches right into the lesson like nothing happened - summarizing his magic, what it does, the broad theory of how it works. Spells have levels, which indicate rough difficulty to memorize - a level is measured by how many symbols (two hundred and fifty per level) the instructions take to write out. Short spells, that take less than a few lines, are cantrips, or zeroth level. The spells he used to conceal himself were all second level - three spells, each when cast requires no further effort to maintain, but they have a duration measured in minutes. Casting a spell requires memorizing its instructions, and for leveled spells this erases the instructions from your mind. Which does, in fact, mean you need to re-memorize every non-cantrip you want to cast each day.

He describes the schools of magic, and describes one or more example types of spell for each (Conjuration is the main unintuitive one, as it also includes healing and teleportation), and then gives examples for spell effects typical of each level, and how modifying a spell would change its level.

That summary is over fairly quickly - the first step in actually learning to use all this is the cantrip Read Magic. It enables reading the instructions in the first place. Read Magic is fairly simple, as spells go - only thirty symbols of what looks like gibberish, each different from the others. He breaks down these symbols; this cantrip, since you can't cheat by casting it on yourself before you know it, is one of the ones that you absolutely need to understand at an atomic level to use.

And the lessons - because he's sometimes had individual students but never an entire class memorize this in one go - roll on, requiring levels of memorization that'd be brutal for any non-advanced class. He mostly focuses on introducing and explaining symbols or, once people start actually getting Read Magic, entire cantrips, leaving the actual work of repetition and memorization for the students to do in their own time.

He also, on Tsunade's orders, starts those who get Read Magic on how to cast from scrolls, cautioning them that until they can naturally channel the arcana involved in any given spell level, there'll be a risk of the spell failing - and if it fails, a risk of a scroll mishap.

He builds up a stockpile of useful scrolls for Tsunade to dole out as she sees fit. He experiments with making magic items (failing time and again). He works on his spells - one to open locks even at a distance, flight (he finds somewhere appropriately secluded to practice, then takes his team flying when they're available, both for recreation and to get them used to the spell), and bashes his head repeatedly against a spell to remove curses like, hopefully, his cursed seal -

- Managing it near the end of the period Tsunade had wanted him village-bound.

Permalink Mark Unread

And that, of course, is where things go wrong.